Return of a Lord
View Online

Return of Evil

Return of a Lord

Author's Note

Alright third chapter here. Also, the regneration ends at 0:29 for the Youtube video i provided. Enjoy and Please read and review.

Return of a Lord

The mist raced through the earth at blinding speeds; who would’ve thought that a passageway back to his tower was nearby? Well, it’d have to have it sealed as to prevent those two princesses from getting to the tower. As the mist exited the shaft, it entered a massive underground cavern but as an alternative to water, there was lava flowing in rivers, pooling in lakes, and sprinkling down in droplets from stalagmites.

In the center of the massive cavern was a tower. However, it was hanging from the ceiling of the cavern as if to mock what a tower normally was described as…

The mist sighed as he looked at the tower; it was crumbling, rotting, and decaying. Without the beings that served him caring for the tower, it would only go for at least two hundred years before the entire thing collapsed into the lake below.

Entering through the throne room windows, the being floated by various tapestries turned into dust, paintings that had faded with time or destroyed by the frenzy, statues that had eroded from the hot winds and moisture, and small rivers of where lava once flowed for illumination and intimidation was now cooled. He snarled; those ponies had taken everything from him and now, he would take everything dear away from them!

He hurried down to a lower chamber and saw it. A black onyx marble coffin with a sun and moon engraved on the surface. He had to give Celestia and Luna credit where credit was due; they sure picked out a fine looking coffin for his sleeping body to lay.

He started to rise up when he felt a sliver of his power return to him and with it, memories. He listened to the conversation and chuckled darkly. This tidbit would be most…useful once these beings came to him. But now he had to get back into his body.

He rose up above the coffin. Once he was at the right height, he dove down and enveloped the coffin, slipping through the lid and inside.

OVMLP

Twilight Sparkle paced feverously in the train car, her nerves racked with worry; what did her teacher need of her and her friends? Why was Discord so…serious instead of his usual self? Was it something she did? She hadn’t missed another appointment had she?! Oh no, would she get busted down from princess to…magic kindergarten student?!

“TWI! SNAP OUT OF IT!” A voice said as a wing smacked her upside the head snapping her out of her thoughts and she turned to the owner of the wing.

She stood at five foot seven, had a cyan fur, amethyst eyes, and a lean figure showing that she was an athlete. The most surprising feature was her hair and tail; they were the vibrant colors of the rainbow. She wore a blue tracksuit with a cloud and golden lightning bolt on it. Right now, she was glaring at the princess of friendship.

“Sorry Rainbow…I just…” Twilight began to babble.

“Was ‘bout to have a breakdown again, sugar-cube.” A voice with a southern drawl said making the two look at the owner.

She was sitting down, but at her full height she stood at five foot nine, five foot eleven with her high heeled boots on, had orange fur, green eyes that in a certain light shone like emeralds, wore a Stetson hat on top of her blonde hair that ended in a ponytail for both her head and hind tail, wore a cow-girl outfit, and had a tightly muscled figure indicating that she worked hard.

“Ah know, ah know ya thought it was something ya did wrong, Twi,” She said coolly. “But for something that has even that varmint Discord serious, it quite possibly is not you.”

She was interrupted by an elegant voice speaking to her right.

“Dear Applejack, whatever could you mean?” The voice asked making the mare in question look at her.
She too was sitting, but when standing she was at a petite five four. Her coat was a gleaming pure white with her hair and tail set up in royal purple curls that was offset by her spiral horn. The hair bounced a little as she looked at the three friends, had sapphire blue eyes, and wore a black vest with a white t-shirt underneath along with black snug jeans.

“Simple Rarity, somethin’ has decided to threaten Equestria again,” Applejack stated making Rarity gasp.

“Oh dear! I am simply not dressed for another adventure dear! I must change clothes at once when we get to Canterlot!” Rarity said before two pink hands reach up and grabbed the screen away from the prim mare.

The screen shifted over to a face that lit up the room with her smile and bouncing form would make anyone feel the happy energy coming off of her in waves.

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie, I’m mostly pink, I stand at five foot eight, wear a pink striped shirt, have dark blue eyes, hair is poofy like cotton candy, and I have a D-cup chest!” Pinkie said happily.

WHOA! Time out, Pinkie! Time out! Pinks, I was hoping to reveal that tidbit at a later time!

“So? You’re going to add in the Sex tag later on so why not start now!” Pinkie replied with a mad giggle.

It’s the principal of the matter, Primus slag it! I didn’t do that in the last chapter since I didn’t need to give those fan boys anymore ammo to shoot their load!

Crickets chirped in the night at the hidden joke. That was broken by a snort from the pink mare which quickly turned into full blown laughter. The author rubbed his temples at the forming of the headache before sighing.

You know what? Screw it. As you were, Pinkie.

“Thanks~!” Pinkie said through her laughter. “So as you naughty fanboys know, I’m a D, Rarity is a D much to Spike’s delight, Rainbow is a B but that’ll change soon, AJ is a double D again much to Spike’s delight, Twilght is a C, Celestia is a G, same with Cadence, and Luna!”

A soft, angelic voice spoke up timidly.

“Um…Pinkie, why were you yelling out our…um…chest sizes?” A butterscotch mare asked.

“Silly, I was telling the readers some much vital information that the Author left out last chapter,” Pinkie said with a grin. “This is Fluttershy every reader! A Pegasus, is five one, wears a white t-shirt with short green shorts, has a pink hair that covers her right eye that makes her cuter then the norm, and is an E!”

Fluttershy squeaked and blushed dark red as she tried to make herself small, making many people around the world have heart attacks at the cuteness she was making. The other mares looked at the two but shrugged chalking it up to Pinkie being Pinkie.

Oy vey, this is what I get for working with Pinkie Pie.

The train soon pulled into the station, but before anyone could get off, the ground beneath them lurched violently. The six went flying into one another before the ended up in a tangle mess of limbs.

“WHAT’S HAPPENING?! Rarity screamed over the whine of the brakes.

What was happening was deep below, in the netherworld tower.

OVMLP

Five minutes earlier

The coffin where the mist entered began to smoke, hiss and smell of…something. The lid rattled fiercely as black smoke billowed out from underneath.

Soon, the coffin did what the diamond did not; it exploded. Violently. Shards of the coffin sailed outward and impacted into the walls, leaving indents.

Floating in the middle was a skeleton, aged to a sickly yellow and the mist flowing over it. Tendons began to regenerate from dust connecting the bones once more. Following the tendons was blood veins, blue and red, linking to the tendons and marrow. Cartridge formed in the legs, elbows and hands. Lungs were remade and the skeleton gasped in pleasure before breathing easily.

Once these regenerations were done, muscles started to grow covering the legs, arms, chest, and skull. The muscles themselves were taut and when flexed become akin to a body builder of twenty-two years. When the muscles fully formed, eyes grew in their sockets and the pupils became sky blue.

Skin washed over the form and male anatomy was re-grown in-between the legs. Silver hair grew out his back and flowed down to the middle of the back.

The male extended an arm and several pieces of armor flew through the air, latching onto him piece by piece covering him from shoulder to toe in black armor. Two gauntlets, one with a yellow jewel attached itself to his left hand and he clenched said fist with a metal clang as the other gauntlet attached to his right.

A massive axe flew through and the being easily grasped it in its right hand once it came in range. A black helmet flew over and hovered before the being. He gathered up his silver hair around his head and grabbed the helmet. He slid the head piece over and latched it on, his face becoming hidden and his eyes now hellish red.

He hovered above the ground before he set down, the landing sending a tremor throughout the tower. He cracked his neck once before he raised his arms.

“I’m BACK!” He roared the helmet demonizing his voice as a spire of magic shot out from him, unleashing a massive earthquake onto the upper world.

OVMLP

Celestia, Luna, and Cadence, who was visiting, helped out the guards who had fallen over in the massive quake. The princess of love, wife of Twilight’s brother, and princess of the Crystal Empire looked at her aunts in shock.

“Aunties, what in name of Equestria was that?” Cadence demanded.

The two looked at her with serious and terrified expressions.

“That was pure Evil stretching its limbs.” Luna whispered.

Cadence couldn’t explain why, but she felt a prickling of fear in her heart at the answer.

OVMLP

The Overlord traveled to the northwest part of the tower via a floating rock, taking him to the location he desired. He had checked on the Tower Heart and found that his awakening back in the crystal cavern had kick-started the Heart and allowed the ancient magic to take hold once again providing transportation to the various parts of the tower. His musings were interrupted by the stone he was on stopping. He stepped off and looked around with a feral grin behind his helmet.

He journeyed to the center of what appeared to be a small village of four odd structures that ranged in color from brown to red to blue to green. He raised his gauntleted hand and sent some magic through the jewel.

“Minions…awaken! Your master has returned.” The Overlord said as a pulse of magic came from the gem and encompassed the village.

The magic easily tore through the bindings that had kept the beings inside asleep for a thousand years. Once the magic wave had passed, the four odd things had started to glow.

From the brown misshapen place that looked like spilled intestines, a tiny figure emerged and gave a loud yawn. In its left claw was a tiny club and for clothes, it had nothing but a small loincloth. Opening its eyes, revealing them to be yellow, it looked around scratching itself before it spotted the armored being. Eyes widened in surprise, the tiny being rushed over and placed a claw against the smooth armor.

“Mastah? Mastah?! MASTAH!” The tiny being said first in question, then in shock, before finally proclaiming in sheer joy.

Three other beings, a tiny being of red that looked like the devil itself, a being of green with longer claws then the brown one, and a blue being with webbed feet and hands with gills, looked over and went wide before they stuck their heads back into the place of their origin.

Soon all four of the origins of the beings were shaking like they were alive and in hindsight, they were. Tiny beings of reds, blues, greens, and browns raced out and clambered around him, chanting in their tongue.

All that chatter was silenced by a wheezy voice that came from the inside of the brown origin.

“HELLO?! IS ANY MINION OUT THERE?! GET ME OUT OF HERE!” The voice said in irritation.

The Overlord shook his head. Gnarl, his old friend was trapped in his own home. This proved a delicious opportunity for him.

“Warts, Gubbin, and Giblet, go and get Gnarl out of the brown hive…by any means necessary.” The overlord whispered to the three browns who giggled madly before nodding so fast that their heads would likely fly off.

The three entered the brown hive and they all heard Gnarl.

“About damn time! I’m stuck in the entrance to the top of the hive!” Gnarl explained before the hive bucked hard making many of the minions to look over. “OW! Warts, quit yanking on my ears! I worked so hard to pillage these earrings!”

The exclamation met some giggles from the gathered minions and a chuckle from the Overlord. The hive bucked once more.

“YEOW! Gubbin, stop biting my face! That is not a chew toy!”

More crazed laughter escaped the minions as the hive bucked a third time.

“ARGH! GIBLET! DON’T CHEW THAT! I ONLY HAVE ONE!”

Dead silence reigned. The minions all looked at the hive shocked at what they heard. They all jumped in surprise as their dark master bellowed out in laughter. As the three walked out, they saw several of their brothers joining in the master’s laughter.
Warts strolled up and saluted before he reported.

“Warts, Gubbin, and Giblet unable git gnarl out! He too fat!”

This made the brown hive shake.

“I’M NOT FAT, WARTS! I’M WELL-ROUNDED!”

Giblet smirked.

“He saying he fat.”

The Overlord eased out of his laughter before he turned to Warts. Leaning down, he whispered in the brown’s ear who gained a very evil grin.

“Can do, Mastah!” Warts proclaimed loudly.

That made the hive perk up at the last word of Warts proclamation.

“Mastah? D’oh, I mean Master? Are you out there? Thank the pits! I thought you were done for against those prissy ponies,” Gnarl said in glee, unaware of Warts sneaking back in with a massive pike in his claws. “I don’t need to tell you that good has been ruling for far too long. It’s time to loot, pillage, and bring ba-ACK!”

The top of the brown hive was sucked inward before it shot right back up, expelling a gray being that looked more walnut then minion indicating his age. His two arms were holding his behind and he was cussing in Minionese as he crashed onto several minions starting a brawl.

Warts poked his head out of the top of the hive and grinned stupidly at The Overlord.

“Mission succeeded Mastah!”

The Overlord nodded once and settled back to watch the brawl. He could hear poor Gnarl’s cries as the greens, browns and reds fought. This was comedy at its purest!

OVMLP

Twilight Sparkle and her friends walked into the massive hall of the Princesses. They all gazed in horror at the sight of the hall; pillars were cracked and some had toppled, the stain glass windows honoring the princesses and their achievements had been shattered into tiny fragments, and the thrones were spilt down the middle.

The sight of three princesses made Twilight gasp in surprise.

“Cadence!” Twilight called out to her old foal-sitter.

Said princess looked up and gave a weak smile to the latest Princess as she ran up.

“Twily, oh thank the maker for keeping you and your friends safe!” Cadence said giving her sister in law a hug.

“I am as well. What happened? Earthquakes don’t EVER happen!” Twilight asked as she let go of her sister in law.

Celestia and Luna looked at one another and then at the six.

“We have something to explain.” The duo said as one.

Celestial Explanation
View Online

Return of Evil

Celestial Explanation

Celestia channeled her magic through her horn, covering it in a golden aura as she touched a hidden wall. Everypony gasped in shock as the wall slid back and away, revealing a dark gaping hallway. Torches soon became lit when they made contact with the air, burning a bright orange. The sun ruler turned to the gathered and extended her arm out.

“Please, step inside. The tale requires some…visual aids.” Celestia said somberly.

The seven looked at each other before nodding and heading in. Luna cast a glance at her sister, the look unable to be deciphered; was she telling her not to go through with the plan she had or was she begging Celestia to just leave the now awoken dragon alone? Hard to say, but Celestia paid no heed to the look, rather she just looked at her younger sister with a pointed look to get in the hall to help narrate the tale.

Luna sighed but did as she was silently told. She entered the halls long since forgotten and waited until Celestia joined her. The door closed behind them with a dull thud. Twilight was the first to speak in the dimly lit place.

“Princess Celestia, how long ago was this hallway installed?” Twilight asked, her scholar side coming out making many of her friends chuckle lightly even her former teacher.

“I installed them around five hundred years after my…sister’s banishment. I intended the hall to act as a part of a museum I had in development. I had hoped the museum would be open upon your coronation, Twilight.”

The six looked at one another before Celestia took the lead. They began to travel down hall to get the explanation of what had happened prior to their arrival.

OVMLP

The girls had traveled far into the hidden hall and soon came upon a room that was not lit by torches. Twilight summoned out her magic, lighting the place in lavender light and making it easier for everyone to see. Celestia and Luna joined the six, lit their horns with their magic, and lit the dais that was left of the room’s doorway. It glowed bright blue with magical fire, raced around in a circle, and revealed the contents of the room.

Stain glass windows were revealed, much like the ones that depecited Twilight’s and her friends's various deeds, but unlike the ones that were destroyed, these particular ones held a massive figure in the center covered in gray armor, wielding a weapon that differed from picture to picture and had some tiny figures surrounding him. In some, the figure was holding an axe, in some others, he was waving a sword, and in a select few, he had a mace. The girls looked at the images with confusion, awe, fear, and excitement.

“Princess, what are these?” Applejack asked as she ran her finger over a window.

The window showed the princesses of Equestria surrounding the gray figure that seemed to be in agony as a light blue mist was ejected from the body. She turned to Luna who was speaking.

“These are the windows that depict of a foul being that even Tartarus could not contain,” Luna said in scorn. “These tell of the reign of the Overlord.”

Everypony felt a shudder go down their spines at the name; even Pinkie Pie could say that the shudder was not part of her pinkie sense. It was something else entirely.

“Who…or what is this Overlord character, Princess Luna?” Rarity asked after regaining herself.

There was silence for several moments before Celestia answered.

“He is pure Evil, Generous Rarity. He is the last of his kind and immortal like Luna and I. He only seeks to conquer and control,” Celestia said with biting venom.

Twilight gained a thinking stance, looking over the answer she had been given before she looked at her teacher.

“Celestia that only gave us a brief description of this…Overlord. You didn’t fully answer the question. Who is he?” Twilight said her tone slightly accusatory.

Luna stepped in before Celestia snapped at her former student; the overlord was a very touchy subject for her.

“The Overlord is human, Twilight Sparkle and he is the worst of them.”

Rainbow swore out-loud at the answer.

“Human?! Bucking horseapples! I owe Lyra forty bits now!”

Every other mare voiced their opinions, each one similar as Rainbow’s answer. Luna chuckled mirthlessly as the swearing died down.

“If she ever meets the Overlord; she will change her opinion of Humans, very fast. The Overlord ruled the western area for close to thirty thousand years. Even the dragons, for their might and power that was at the peak of those long lost years, feared him.”

“Why?” Fluttershy asked timidly as she looked at the glass of the human being over a dead dragon’s body.

“Because he had slain Barong the Unmatched.” Celestia replied.

That tidbit made Twilight’s eyes go wide.

“Are you bucking kidding me, Celestia?” Twilight said in a hoarse whisper.

The only answer was silence.

OVMLP

Netherworld Tower

The Overlord roared with laughter as he watched the last brown minion shoved his club, fat end up, into a green’s nostril. The said green screamed bloody murder before he fell down to the ground, a skull rising up over his body.

The brown that had killed off the green now stood proudly over a large pile of minions. He beat his chest and let out a yell that soundly odd like Tarzan of the Apes. The Overlord blinked in surprise; who knew that such a tiny being could produce such a loud and powerful yell?

He got up off his stone seat, grabbed his axe, got behind the brown, positioned his axe’s blunt side to face the back, and, while the brown was still yelling, swung.

“FORE!” He shouted in a poor Scottish accent.

The blunt end hit the minion and sent him flying through the air. The minion paused in his yell and began to laugh madly as he flapped his arms.

“Lookizez! I’m a birdie!” The minion shouted at many of his brothers before he impacted the wall. “OOF!”

The wall indented with the impact of the minion and he fell…into a pool of water where the Blue minion hive was. The Overlord roared with laughter at the panic cries of the minion before he drowned.

Several of the Blues rushed to reanimate the dead minions from the brawl and from the pool. Once they had cleared the bodies, Gnarl got up with a grimace and a glare.

“Confound it master, why did you have those three try to rip me apart?! Furthermore, why didn’t you stop the brawl?! I’m not the spry minion I used to be!” Gnarl snarled.

The Overlord glared at Gnarl who shrunk back in fear.

“Because I found it hilarious, Gnarl.” The Overlord simply said.

Gnarl was about to retort when Giblet returned in his forging armor and mallet.

“Mastah, the smelters, forge stones, and molds are all still here thankz in part to youse hiding them along with the Arcanum armor you wear and Sword of Life Stealing,” Giblet reported making the Overlord smirk. “Howeverz, all spellz, the rest of the weapons, most of the minion totems, and trophiez are gonez Mastah.”

The last bit of information make the Overlord growl enraged at the information.

“Damn those two. They must have taken them to appease their neighbors.”

Gnarl huffed in anger; those prissy ponies. How dare they steal from his dark majesty! Nothing ever good came from them! He looked at Giblet and then back at his master.

“Sire, we need to gain those back, but first we should reinforce the tower a bit. Another couple of decades and this would’ve collapsed with all of us in it!” Gnarl said.

The Overlord nodded and began barking orders at the now revived minions. They snapped to attention and began to scurry around to set about repairing their homes. The Overlord turned back to Gnarl.

“Gnarl, use the tower heart to find the missing items,” He ordered to which Gnarl bowed and hobbled off. The Overlord turned to his forge master. “Giblet, fire up the smelters and see if there is some way to make a new material from the metals found in the earth around here and combine it with the Arcanium! I want to make those beings that have our items recall the fear I instilled in them so long ago!”
Giblet saluted before he dashed off to the forging rooms. The Overlord turned his head to the ceiling of his tower.
“Cry havoc and let slip the hounds of hell, Celestia.”

OVMLP

The other five stood there slack-jawed at the information Twilight had provided to them.

“So…this here Baloney,” Applejack started to say when Twilight interrupted.

“Barong.”

Applejack huffed in annoyance at the interruption. Twilight sheepishly giggled, but they all knew it was just a means to hide the fear underneath.

“Barong essentially ruled not only all of the Dragon Empire, but the places where Fillydelphia, New Yoke, Applelosa, and Manehatten would be for close to fifteen thousand years before being killed by this Overlard feller?” Applejack asked.

Celestia nodded stiffly.

“Yes. Barong was the emperor of the Dragon clan at the time before the Elder council came to be. The Overlord challenged the Dragon Emperor for control and after three years of battle, the Overlord killed him.”

Twilight butted in.

“Barong was said to have a skin as tough as a diamond with his fire as hot as hellfire. For the Overlord to kill him is…is…”

Rainbow finished Twilight’s stuttering.

“Nothing short of awesome?”

Twilight looked at her cyan friend and smiled slightly.

“Yes…but at the same time no. It’s nothing short of inconceivable! The weapon would have to be at least a metal that can pierce through that hide!”

Luna lit her horn, adding more light and revealing something that had been hiding in the darkness. Everyone gasped as they saw a massive Sword imbedded in the center of the floor in front of them.

The hilt of the blade was black with a skull and serpent at the end, the serpent acting as a tongue to the skull. In the skulls eyes were black opals that seemed to absorb all light into it, but still glow with power lurking within. From there the hilt split off into two paths, each path ending in a dragon like claw containing a dazzling white diamond that seemed to contain several rainbows with in.

The blade itself was finely crafted. Despite the years, it had not aged nor had it dulled. The blade shone with unholy light and as they glanced over it, they could see black lightning arcing across the blade.

“W-what is that?” Pinkie pie asked in fear and awe of the sword before her.

“That is the Infernal Sword of Armageddon; the blade that had slayed Barong. It can easily slice through anything, as I can attest to that having seen it in battle. This is a third of a set that allows the Overlord to unleash a form he calls the Infernal form. Why he calls it this, we do not know. The only person to see this form was Barong and we all know how that turned out.” Luna explained.

Rarity gulped.

“Where are the other two pieces?” She asked.

“Safe.” Celestia replied curtly before she turned to another glass window. “He also was responsible for a being that bends and warps reality.”

“A being? What was it?” Fluttershy asked.

There was a loud pop and Discord was standing next to Celestia and Luna. His long face was stone cold somber and his tone of voice was serious.

“Me.”

OVMLP

Gnarl sighed as the sound of hammers hammering filled the air. Getting the tower back in ship-shape would take some time, time that they certainty did not have if those two prissy ponies were concerned. They were probably prepping their guards and slash or soldiers to invade the netherworld and the tower.

No, they needed to find at least some of the spell stones and minion totems before the day was through. Not to mention a crane…

The tower heart pulsed starting Gnarl out of his thoughts. The minion master hobbled over to the blue sphere excitedly. He gazed at it eagerly as the orb showed a crane, the fire spell stone, the domination spell stone, two minion totems, and some of the steel weapons and armors. Sadly, it showed several bipedal beings with large eagle wings and a lion’s body in their lower form patrolling the area.

“Griffins, pha! The master will not be too pleased about this.” Gnarl mumbled unaware of the dark one walking up.

“Not too pleased, Gnarl? Hardly. I have enough totems for ten minions. I will simply have to be…selective of whom I chose.” The Overlord said as he crossed his arms.

“Selective?” Gnarl asked dumbly.

Hey, he could never understood this particular Overlord; he was as wild and unpredictable as the winds and seas!

“For starters, I’ll need a good majority of Reds, three to four should do. The remaining six to seven will be both browns and greens should things go south. The reds, once positioned here at these ridges,” The Overlord explained, pointing to several ledges overlooking the camp. “They’ll set the tents on fire to make a distraction. It takes five minions to carry the crane, so that’ll be our last objective. It takes three minions to carry the first totem. Once we have that one, I’ll summon more reds and some blues to further the distraction so we can get the second one. Finally, we’ll grab crane before returning to the tower.”
The Overlord looked at Gnarl.

“We will, of course, return to the camp and slaughter them. I’ll need the Sword of Life Stealing for that though.”

Gnarl nodded and felt hundreds of years younger. He still knew how to cause a major ruckus when he needed to. Ah, it was good being Evil again.

Author's Note

Hey there, another chapter up! Hope you all are liking the story so far. Please leave a review and help me out with any mistakes i made.

Evil Strikes
View Online

Return of Evil

Evil Strikes

The country of the Griffins was peaceful, sunny, and…Hot. Inexplicably hot. Despite their country being built into the mountain ranges, they were a desert. Many had theories as to why this was ranging from Discord’s first reign to the Ascension of Luna and Celestia to the Griffins themselves angering the Sun Deity, Ra.
They could not be further from the truth.

What really happened was the War of Simisera, the Griffin capital in the year eight thousand BE (Before Equestria.). That was the time of the Overlord, then the Overlad’s, first rise to power.

He had stormed the capital with a minion force of fifty, several weapons that had been forged in times long since lost, and laid their armies low. The catapult laid siege to the walls while a battering ram by the name of Grond was used to smash right through the doors.

The two weapons alone caused massive damage to the city and to the armies. Over four thousand soldiers were killed out of total of ten thousand by the catapults. Another five hundred were killed due to them getting to close to Grond after it smashed the door where another five hundred were killed by the heavy wrought iron gates fell upon them.

Grond was a dual purpose weapon; the wolf head acted as a flamethrower powered by the Red minions. Grond laid low several thousand before being stalled out due to the griffins finally destroying a wheel. But by then it was too late. Many of the armies had retreated in disarray due in part to several commanding officers being dead or dying.
After that it was just a matter of clean up for the Overlad.

But that was when the two sides discovered Grond’s hidden effect. You see, The Overlad made various runes on the wood and inside the mouth to channel the heat and disperse safely. Sadly, the runes were used had a secondary function that no one knew.
It turned Grond into a ticking time bomb.

How they knew of this? Simple. The blasted thing blew up just before the Overlad and his forces took the capital. The magical discharge caused the fire of the Reds to be supercharged. This result changed the weather for the worse. It became unbearably hot despite being in the valley of the mountains.

That was then, this was the now.

In the still hot air, the earth cracked, trembled, and groaned, as a tower of black onyx rock erupted out of the ground and unfurled like a dark flower against the ground. In a flash of black lightning, the Overlord emerged in his visage of evil with three Reds, four Browns, and three Greens at his side and all eager to serve.

OVMLP

A griffin grunted as she placed the wrench she had down. She cursed the heat, making her feathers stick to her as she sweated. Getting the blasted motor for the lights to start was always a freaking pain in the tail. An armored Griffin moved by and looked at her working.

“Everything alright there, Gilda?” The guard asked stiffly to which Gilda grunted.

“Yeah, it is Steelfeather…NOT. The fracking motor is refusing to work with me and just when I think I got it, it bl-” Gilda began to rant when the motor blew up and covered her in soot and smoke. She blinked comically a few seconds before swearing. “Farringdon damn it!”

The guard cringed at the swear words and rage the female griffin showed. Now he saw why many of the men never went after Gilda; however, she did have a hot rear and very…appealing assets.

“Hey. HEY. HEY DWEEB! EYES UP HERE STEEL!” Gilda shouted making him come back to Earth.

“Uh, sorry sir! I mean, ma’am, I mean…” Steel flustered out before he was hit in the head by a large monkey wrench.
Gilda looked down at Steelfeather and growled.

“Get me a couple of fuses, a new motor shell, and a magical gem from the main warehouse. Oh and get me a chocolate latte too, I’m going to be working all night to get this damn thing to work.”

Steelfeather got up from the ground with a groan, saluted, and hurried off to get the parts and drink. Gilda sighed before she began cleaning up the debris from the explosion.

She didn’t see several red daemons like beings above her running in the same direction of Steelfeather.

OVMLP

Inferno looked at his squad of three before he cleared his throat.

“Fires, wez been tasked with important job. Make mayhem for the Lion-Birds camp so that the green and browns can get the totem!” Inferno said. “Let the world burn!”
“LET THE WORLD BURN!” was the war cry.

The group set up looking over the camp and Inferno spat out a glob of fire from his mouth. He looked at his brothers, saw that they had done the same he had done, and smirked.

“FER THE OVERLORD!” Inferno called out, his voice lost in the high winds of the mountain canyon as he threw the fireball.
The lone fire ball was not alone with three others behind it. The landed on the first tent and set it ablaze. The fire rapidly ate through the fabric before it made contact with the contents, which were several boxes.

The boxes were filled with fuel for the motors that Gilda was working on and on the side in big, black, bold letters were:

CAUTION! EXTREMELY FLAMABLE! NO OPEN FLAME!

Another fireball touched the first box, followed by a second, and third. The balls of fire lit the box up and slowly began to burn through it. Once the wood was weakened enough, a still burning piece fell into the black soupy liquid.
There was silence before the air became heated to at least the surface of the sun.

The explosion was glorious to say the least.

Inferno watched the massive wall of fire spread throughout the camp, the frenzied screams of raw recruits, the panicked voices of generals barking orders, and the smell, oh the smell! It was heavenly; the smell of burnt meat, mixed in the whiff of burnt fur and vomit.

It was beautiful.

OVMLP

The explosion set off a shockwave that Gilda felt through the Earth.

“What in the name of Ra?!” Gilda shouted, the earth making her shake up and down.

She turned her heard skyward and saw a large mushroom cloud hanging over the campsite. She hurried off to see what was going on.

OVMLP

The Overlord smirked under his helmet as he heard the blast. He looked down as his force of browns and greens before nodding. Mad cackling was his answer. The Overlord journeyed into the now evacuated lab and sighed at the sight of the first totem. It was a godsend. He hurriedly directed three browns to grab the totem. The three eagerly went off on their work, grabbing the heavy stone by the bottom, and lifted it up easily.

Despite their size, the Minions were very strong. They began the task of getting the totem back to the tower gate before anyone could notice of the theft.

Obviously the Griffs were studying the totems to see if they were ancient powerful artifacts that could help them regain their lands taken by Celestia and her sister hundreds of years after his fall.

Thankfully, they had not begun to dissect the thing when the explosions occurred. In the confusion, the scientists had rushed out, leaving it like a ripe fruit ready to be picked. So that's what they did; picked the totem and hurried back to the netherworld gate.
The Overlord watched with satisfaction as the totem was placed on a way point Gateway and sent it back to the Tower. It vanished in a sea of white light before a ding was heard.

A crackle in his head made him jerk a little as his eldest friend spoke.

“Master? Are you there? This thing is still grubby,” Gnarl said before he blew on whatever he was using. “There! That’s better. I see you got the first totem, Sire. That means more minions!”

“Indeed. I’m summoning out some Blues and more Reds. Judging by that explosion…we may be able to slay everyone here, after all Gnarl.”

“Ah, I feel all warm and ticklish at the thought, O master of the Vile Deed; However, do see if you can grab a maiden please? The place is getting rather whiffy…again.”

The Overlord shook his head and laughed.

“You just want to get someone into that Leather Maid outfit from my people’s time. Old pervert.”

Gnarl’s voice sounded scandalous.

“Master! Calling me old is one thing, but a pervert is quite another!” Gnarl snapped in irritation.

There was a slight pause before a trombone crackled over the headset. The noise was enough to give the Overlord a headache.

“I’m a super ultra pervert!”

The Overlord could only shake his head for two things; to clear the headache he had just gotten and at his friend’s antics.

“Never should have let you read the Naruto Saga, now you’re sounding like Jiraya, Gnarl.”

The only answer he got was a huff before the speaker…thing…went off.

OVMLP

Gilda flew to the camp with haste. There were more explosions now indicating one thing and one thing only.

An attack.

She coughed as she flew into a smoke cloud, realized that she could not fly with the wind now having shifted, and began to descend.

Once she cleared the smoke clouds, she wished she could fly above the heavy smoke again. The camp was a war-zone; she could hear the cries of those dying, burning, and scared. She looked around in shock before seeing a large figure in metal armor, hellish red eyes, and commanding several smaller beings. The beings were moving the crane that was used to exhume some artifacts that predated their empire. She flew down, grabbed a pike, took to the air again until she was above the being. She let out a war cry as she dove down, the pike raised to drive itself into the head.

The being looked skyward and had a look of astonishment if the slight widening of the eyes was anything to go by.

OVMLP

The Overlord watched as the crane was loaded up onto the portal gate. He nodded in approval as the crane was teleported back to the Tower to aid in the reconstruction.

A sudden scream entered his ears and he looked up. He was a bit startled to see a female Griffin, a rather hot one Gnarl noted vocally, descending on him with a large pike in her hand.

The scream of metal against metal echoed making the minions look up and race over to help their master. They came to see their master with the pike's point in his hand. They started forward when he bellowed.

“STAY BACK!” The Overlord snarled as he began to push back against the griffin.

The minions stopped dead and watched their master send the female back onto the ground. She snarled as she brandished the pike indicating that she was part of the Military. The Overlord simply unsheathed his sword and held his blade limply by his side. The griffin, seeing him resting, sneered.

“You sure you know how to use that thing?” She demanded pointing at his sword.

The Overlord smirked; this was just too easy!

“Sure I do. First, I whip it out, and then I thrust it with great force. Every angle, it penetrates all the while getting coated in fluids. Until, with great force, I ram it in. In the end, we’re both satisfied and then you are set free!” The Overlord said.

Gnarl’s voice sputtered a bit over the speaker thing before letting roaring laughter come out of his mouth. The only thing that matched his laughter was the minions’ laughter. The Overlord chuckled darkly at the confused looked on the Griffin’s face.

“Think over my words very~ carefully.”

The griffin relaxed a bit and gained a bit of a thinking face. The Overlord leaned against the sword in the ground. He watched as the griffin’s face went from puzzlement, to slow deciphering, to realization, and finally to sheer embarrassment. He burst out in loud laughter at the face.

Her face got so red that it could rival a Red minion’s face. She glared at the laughing Overlord and screeched as she bum rushed him.

The Overlord stopped laughing, snapped his blade up and cut clean through the wood of the pike. He further related by punching the female in the face, sending her sprawling onto her back with her wings flared out as she clutched her face in pain.
A whistling sound made the Overlord pause before he ducked just as an arrow flew over where his head once was. He looked up to see four more griffins, each holding a crossbow in their talons.

“And here I thought this was a private party, my dear,” Overlord said solemnly before it turned dark again. “However, I think I can play with your friends.”

Three of them dropped their crossbows, withdrew swords from their scabbards, and charged. The fourth one held back, waiting. The Overlord lazily lifted the blade, met the trio of swords with a screech of metal, and the fight began.

The left Griffin slashed wildly at the right of the Overlord, who countered it by switching the blade to his right hand, parried before he returned the blade to his left hand and blocked the other two swords.

The quartet did this back and forth, flashes of metal catching the sun being the only way Gilda and the other griffin could keep up. The Overlord just simply countered each attack by switching the sword from hand to hand, easily anticipating the movement of the others. He chuckled darkly as he met the three blades once more.

“Word of advice? Stop using the standard attacks you were taught and use the unorthodox ones,” The Overlord said as he spun around and parried the left, switched his blade arm back, stopped the right blade before he gripped the hilt, brought it up over his head, and stopped the middle.

The three flew back, looked at one another before nodding. The left one shifted his weight as he let his tail coiled around the hilt of his blade with the right one doing the same thing.

What happened was far too fast for the Minions, the fourth griffin and Gilda to catch; the three took the skies and bombarded the Overlord.

Said being was now regretting saying anything because he kept on getting nicked, his armor stopping the attack, but it left some deep gouges on his armor which made him pissed off.

Soon though, he was a blur of movement, easily countering the assaults making the three shocked at how fast the armored being had gotten their pattern down.

The lone griffin on the ground rushed forward hoping to cleave the Overlord in two while he was warding off the others. He was caught off-guard when the Overlord managed to speed away and get behind him.

“Not too shabby. You gained control of my central line for a moment. But you’re still as slow as an Equestrian Pegasus.” The Overlord taunted.

That made the ground griffin seeing red; he came from a family who had been stripped of everything in the war against the Ponies and thus had taken the oath of revenge against them. To be compared to a winged horse was…damning to his pride and family honor.

Not thinking clearly, he rushed forward, using his wings to propel himself with greater force. However, he underestimated the distance and as a result, got a metal fist to the side of his face. There was a sickening crunch from the impact and he knew no more. The now lifeless body had gone tumbling from the impact as the Overlord grabbed the airborne sword. He spun around, parried the other two, and began to fight them again.

“Faster! Try and destroy my focus!” The Overlord bellowed as he slashed at the two.

The left one managed to bank hard to the left, the right one…wasn’t so lucky. He had gotten his wing punctured by the second blade and he fell to the ground with a limp wing. The Overlord capitalized on the opportunity, placed the steel sword in the ground, and grabbed the head of the offender.

He raised the downed Griffin up to his eye level. The griffin looked into the beings red eyes and saw something that terrified him.
He saw his home, awash with burning hot fire. Young, old, mother, child, father, husband and wives all screaming as the tiny beings he saw chase them down and ended their lives in a flash of teeth and of steel. Entrails were taken from the still living and wrapped around the neck of the person. The persons were chocked to death by their own guts.

All of that didn’t matter to the soldier as he looked at the lone figure in the distance, slowly approaching him.

Walking down the now destroyed street, carrying a griffin in his grip, was the Overlord. The Griffin soldier let out a strange cry as he saw it was his wife who was struggling in his grasp. The Overlord’s booming laughter echoed in the calliope of screams and death.

“The Blackest Night falls from the skies, The darkness grows as all life dies, I crave your power and demise, By my dark hand, Evil shall rise!” He roared as he snapped the neck of the soldier’s wife.

There was a scream erupting from somewhere as the homes faded away. The Soldier realized that it was him screaming.
He was soon brought to reality, still screaming, and he barely noticed a searing pain in his torso. Soon though, he looked down and saw half of his body was melted into a pile of goo made up of fur and intestines. He looked back into the being’s eyes as he felt his life force slipping away from him.

Soon, the light in his eyes died as the rest of his body melted into the puddle below, his life force entering the Overlord who sighed in delight.

“Like a fine wine, life force is perfect when chilled by despair.” He said with a small chuckle.

A bellowing cry brought the Overlord back to the present fight. He looked up and got slashed in the face, the metal face mask protecting him, but the blade nicked his forehead a little causing blood to start flowing out.

The Overlord snarled as he parried the second blade, before he began his counter-offensive. He slashed, thrusted, parried, and sliced in every direction like a wild animal. The poor griffin could barely stand up to the mad assault. For the first five strikes, he was fine defending the attack of the Overlord, but soon the tyrant feinted right before slashing to the left, cutting off the tip of the Griffin’s tail.

The scream, the blood, and the fury were too much for Gilda. She passed out in shock; lucky girl. The overlord took advantage of the crying griffin.

He grabbed the steel sword in his other hand, slashed across the belly of the caught griffin, and stabbed the blade back into the ground before he shoved his arm in the griffin’s stomach.

The griffin let out a shriek of pain as he felt his intestines ripped out of him. He felt his blood escaping his body before the other arm entered through the new hole in his stomach.

The shriek returned higher in pitch as a burning sensation flowed through his body, turning his insides to ash, his brain to mush, bones to glass, blood became solid, and eyes melted away in white rivers.

The body began to collapse in on itself, as if there was some small internal gravity. Soon the body was the size of an iron ball, the same iron ball that was connected to a chain and used to keep prisoners from getting too far away.

The intestines themselves became calcified, but were hard as steel itself. The Overlord smirked beneath his helmet as he tested the makeshift weapon.

“A little stiff, but nothing a workout can't fix.” He chuckled out.

He hissed in pain as a bolt pierced his shoulder armor. He glared up at the remaining Griffin warrior before he reached up and broke the shaft in half. He tossed the half he had broken off away before making a come hither motion.

The griffin did not oblige. He simply loaded another bolt, aimed, and fired. The Overlord ducked to the left before he growled.

“REDS! BRING THAT BIRD DOWN!” The dark tyrant thundered.

The group of reds cackled madly as they spat out several globs of fireballs and lobbed them at the airborne prey. The lone griffin was now hard pressed into avoiding the projectiles. Due to this, he was no longer able to shoot straight at the armored being. He looked down at one lone red, found a pause in the dodging and weaving, took aim and got ready to squeeze the trigger.
A mistake. One that cost him big time. Something akin to the wreaking ball the construction Griffins used smashed into his face and he lost his grip on the crossbow he had. He drunkenly flew around, trying to get his bearings back when he smelled something burning. He looked over his shoulder and saw his wing ablaze with red orange fire.

He let out a yell of shock before he fell to the ground, rolling, haphazardly beating and patting his wing in an effort to put the fire out. The Overlord watched on, his gauntlet hand holding the makeshift chain to the ball taut and ready.

Soon the fire was put out and the Griffin stood back up. He turned to face his adversary but got a face-full of a cannon ball again. He heard the crunch of keratin and felt warm blood coat his feathers.

His beak had been crushed in and now served as a fountain of blood. He clutched the spot, covering most of his face in the process. Following that, he blindly groped for his blade. His hand grasped the leather hit of his own blade, grabbed his sword and wildly swung the blade around, hoping to get a hit.

He missed, spectacularly. He kept up with the assault before feeling something slash his arm following by the loss of a limb. He chanced a look through his talons and saw the arm that held the sword was cut clean off. He stared in shock before he let out a scream of pain.

He kept on screaming for five minutes straight before the Overlord finally had enough.

“Oh, do shut up!” The Overlord snarled as swung the organic ball and chain over his head before sending it in a downward strike.

The ball hit its mark; the force from the swing caved the griffin's head in, splatting brain matter, skull fragments, and blood everywhere. Most of it landed on the Overlord's armor, as every minion cheered wildly at the messy display. The Overlord raised his arms over his head in a victory pose.

After embracing the fire of victory for a small amount of time, he turned his eyes to the now unconscious female griffin and pondered a bit. He spoke to Gnarl.

“Prepare a room, Gnarl. I have found...a potential slave.” The Overlord said, hesitant to tell the lecherous old Minion.

“Splendid, Master! I'll have a room prepared immediately for her! Shall she be tied down to the bed, gagged and without clothes master?” Gnarl asked in a hopeful tone.

The Overlord nodded.

“Yes...but remember Gnarl she is mine and mine alone. Should I find out, you've been sneaking helpings of her chest to yourself...I'll draw, quarter, strip you of your manhood, tiny though it is and be using your pieces in the smelter for my next bit of armor.”

The gulp was all the answer he needed from his minion master. He reached down, picked the Griffin female up, before tossing her over his shoulder. He sent the minions back to the tower before he himself stepped onto the portal. With a crash of lightning, he vanished and the gate itself, furled back into itself and went back into the earth, sealing it up as it vanished.

Author's Note

Well, there we go. Sorry for it being so late for an update. College finals were eating up my time so i didn't have a lot of time to work on this and spot any mistakes. If there are some, please let me know! Leave a comment they keep me motivated!

Story of Discord
View Online

Return of Evil

Story of Discord

The girls could only stare at the spirit that once their enemy now turned friend (Well for Fluttershy at least). They could not believe that he was created by, BY, something or rather someone. Twilight herself voiced her disbelief.

“There is no way that's possible! I-I mean, no one, NO ONE, has that kind of magical power! Not even Celestia or Luna! This Overlord is...is human! How can he have so much power?! It's gotta be a fake, a-a terror tactic!” Twilight said vehemently.
This got Luna mad.

“Bite thine tongue, Twilight Sparkle! The Overlord's magical reserves are massive due to him living as long as I or Celestia...perhaps even longer.” Luna said with bitterness and...dare Twilight say it, regret?

The new princess cleared her head of such thoughts before she rounded on the spirit of chaos. She had several questions, but Rainbow Dash beat her to the punch.

“Discord, can't you, I don't know, snap your talons and make this Overlord guy vanish?” Rainbow asked hotly.
Discord looked at the flier with a frustration on his face.

“SPIRIT of chaos and Disharmony here, Rainbow Dash,” Discord said chidingly like a parent would to a misbehaving child. “The Overlord's people, while not magical in nature, were the proverbial GODS of Chaos. There is a massive gap between the terms Spirit and God.”

Here Discord made a face of disgust.

“Never thought I would be the one voicing REASON of all things!”

Luna and Celestia chucked lightly, but it was subdued at best. Twilight took the reins again, her arms going underneath her bust.

“So...how were you created Discord?” The Scholar asked making Discord sigh.

“It began about five thousand years back...” Discord began.

OVMLP

“Back then I was just an idea, a theory, an experiment.”

The Overlord sat in front of an old workbench, several papers spread out, each one containing various drawings of limbs, formulas and various other images. At his right was his faithful friend, Gnarl who was looking at him most curiously.

“Master, might I inquire what these plans, formulas and whatnot are for?” Gnarl asked making the Overlord snort.

“What these are Gnarl are blueprints...blueprints to make a being that can harness the more chaotic nature of this magic...much like I have.” The Overlord said making Gnarl look at him.

“Are you sure that's wise Master? It could turn on you...much like that monster turned on its creator,” Gnarl warned before he began to rant. “What was that name again? Franlksetien, Brakenstin, Prankeisntein?”

“It was Frankenstein, Gnarl. And I will only teach it a tiny amount of Chaos magic. I will not teach it ALL of it like I have.” The Overlord answered. “When the seventh month dies, Discord will be given physical form.”

OVMLP

End of the Seventh Month

The Overlord watched over the bubbling cauldron, the minions and Gnarl watching as he added in the various ingredients that had been gathered over the months. They watched in rapt attention as their master put the ingredients in, one by one while chanting in a dead tongue.

The chanting rose higher and higher as the concoction in the cauldron bubbled fiercely. The Dark lord continued his loud chanting as he took a small black stone, turned it over thirteen times before dropping it in. The concoction stopped bubbling making the minions look at it confused. One even went up to touch it, but he quickly leaped back as the cauldron began to rumble.

The liquid that was within was frothing fiercely before a tower of light and explosion erupted from it, sending the container upwards. Everyone sought cover save the Overlord who simply conjured a shield to protect him from the most severe of the damages.

And it was severe; the explosion caused a part of the ceiling to collapse. Luckily, none of the debris crushed any of the minions that hadn't found cover. The cauldron fell back to the ground with a crash, with the crash a spinning disk flipped out of it, and landed in front of The Overlord. The dark tyrant looked down as the being uncurled itself as the Minions peeked out of their hiding places.
The being was like an adolescent at least in size but he looked around the room in child like wonder. The Overlord chuckled as he saw the being of misshapen animal parts.

“Behold Gnarl...Discord made flesh.” The Dark Master said with a grin underneath his helmet.

“So I was named Discord, taught a tiny bit of chaos magic, mostly how to conjure things out of mid-air and learned about the netherealm. That's when IT happened."

“What happened Discord?” Fluttershy asked timidly.

Discord sighed as a single tear escaped his eye.

“My loss of innocence.”

OVMLP

Discord stared at his...well, father after he had explained his new task.

“Discord, I know I'm sounding like a cruel bastard for saying this but it must be said. I'm kicking you out of the Tower.” The Overlord said.

The King of the Netherworld held up his hand, stalling any kind of argument that the Draco-equines had.

“Let me finish please. You need to know of the world outside of this one, one filled with many playmates who are excited to meet you. They're friendly, loyal, and kind to all races. I want you to get out there and explore!” The Overlord said while thinking that he would've been a shoo-in for the Emmy, Grammy, and Saxxy awards with the kind of acting he was doing.

Discord grinned happily at the thought of other beings. Beings he could frolic about with, socialize with, and best of all, share his abilities with.

“Head to the west and follow scent of Magic. The lands will be saturated in it.” The Overlord answered the unspoken question, jarring Discord from his thoughts.

The Draco-equines saluted before he flew out of the tower. Once he was sure he was truly gone, Gnarl spoke.

“Excellent cunning master. I almost believed you myself.” Gnarl said with a cruel chuckle who was later joined by the Overlord.

“Yes...yes it was.”

The two beings laughed madly as Discord flew through the skies toward the lands of magic.

OVMLP

“...The rest, as they say, is history. I came to the lands, met the pony tribes, was rejected by them, became embittered, and became a tyrant to them for two thousand years. In the chaos of the war, The Overlord managed to take over most of the lands, parts of Equestria included. He had used me. It wasn't until Sunny butt and Mooner over there locked me in stone that the tribes were free...at least a small part of them anyways,” Discord said, Celestia and Luna scowling at the nicknames for them. “They then had to work on getting the tight grip of the Overlord to loosen enough to get win the slaves back. It pained Celestia greatly since she...”

Discord's ramblings were cut off by a zipper sliding across his mouth, once fully closed, the key that locked the zipper in place vanished leaving his mouth trapped. He let out a few muffled cries of shock before he turned on Celestia who was sporting red cheeks and a glare at Discord.

“Well, that enough history girls. I say we get back up to the castle and get you some guards to protect you all.” Celestia said in a hurry much to Luna's chargin and the girl's confusion.

“Guards, princess? Beggin' yer pardon, but ah don' think we need a guard detail. Git in the way they might.” Applejack said, making Celestia freeze a little at the backwards talk she had just done.

“I gotta agree, the pegasi here won't be able to keep up with the Dash.” Rainbow bragged.

“Not to mention scaring off potential clientele at my Boutique and Sugarcube Corner where Pinkie works.” Rarity pointed out.

“My animal friends won't take too kindly to outsiders that they don't know.” Fluttershy said timidly.

Luna nodded in understanding.

“Tis why we'll have the guards incognito, my friends. The reason is that the Overlord is powerful and with you six bearing the elements of Harmony, he could target you since you are his first and only defense against him.” Luna explained.

“Understood, Princess Luna.” Twilight said before she started the journey up to the castle.

The other five followed along with Discord who finally managed to snap his talons to get the zipper off. He looked at Celestia crossly.

“Celestia, they have to know.” Discord said, being serious.

The Solar monarch huffed at the spirit.

“No, they do not need to know about my past with...with the Overlord. Besides it was long ago, I learned my lesson.” Celestia stated matter of factly.

Luna broke into the conversation.

“Have thee, dear sister? Your dreams tell differently.” Luna stated before she became a mist and vanished.

Good thing too. She just missed having a vase thrown her way. Discord chuckled lightly before he was on the receiving end of the monarch’s glare.

“Say anything, ANYTHING, and I will inform the girls that you're aiding the Overlord. You'll be back to being a garden gnome faster the Pinkie Pie eating the MMM!” Celestia snarled.

The spirit nodded rapidly, getting the point. He snapped his talons and vanished in a flash. But he made a mental note to talk to Luna about the dreams...he was very interested to say the least.

Celestia sighed as she slumped her shoulders. Unseen in the dark, her shoulders moved up and down, gasps escaped her mouth, indicating that she was sobbing. Sobbing for the lost past, the present, or for the future, no one can truly say.

Soon, her sobs faded and she gained a stronger stance. She hurried out of the room, determined to beat him, the Overlord.

Author's Note

Hey there. sorry for not updating last week, series of bad storms whipped through my home, forcing me to stay off the computer for the week. Anyways, I'm not too proud of this chapter for some reason. Maybe its an attempt at being a filler or how rushed it looks. I don't know, maybe you guys can make heads or tails of this. Please leave a comment below, they're what keeps me going.

Wrath of the Overlord
View Online

Return of Evil

Wrath of the Overlord

Gnarl cackled as the last of the ropes were applied to the new captive. She was spread-eagle on a bed, her arms lashed to the headboard, and her legs tied to the bottom bed posts. By his estimations, which were never wrong mind you, the captive had at least a double-d chest. He watched as the beak was forced open, so a cloth could be tied in, taped up to further prevent her from speaking, and blindfolded. But why Gnarl didn't know. His master was planning something...but what?

“Don't think too hard Gnarl. Lest your mind sizzle into oblivion.” The Overlord said as he walked in.

“Sire, not that I'm doubting you, but why?” Gnarl asked a tad confused.

The Overlord chuckled as he mentioned of Gnarl to follow. The two walked away from the room, only for a several greens to show up and head in, camouflaging themselves as them went, adding more to Gnarl's confusion. The two walked until they got to the antechamber to the throne room.

“Before I returned here, Gnarl, I overheard some of...Celesita's guards speaking about some incident over in a land called Prance. Mind you, this was after I had gotten lost in that thrice damned caverns as a Soul.” The Overlord griped before continuing his tale. “How a supposed Emperor found something that has powered him up considerably.”

Gnarl instantly caught on and he did not like the image he was having.

“A tower object?! In the hands of a...a PONY?!” Gnarl said as he clutched his chest in pure shock.

The Overlord nodded grimly.

“Yes, I suspect as much. Considering that this supposed emperor has managed to conquer most of the lands there, its has to be one of two things.” The Overlord said. “A supercharged way-point gate from the past or a piece of the Infernal armor, or even both.”

Gnarl scowled at the thought of the most powerful piece of equipment in the hands of some snobbish, prissy pony! It made his stomach churn at the mere thought.

“That's why I'm expecting company here soon. If it is the waypoint gate, the emperor might be curious as to what's on the other side. If not, then the chance to gain some more powerful objects would be too much to pass up.”

Gnarl chuckled darkly.

“Ah, a trap then master. You expect this emperor pony to come here and demand the rest of the armor yes?” Gnarl crooned out with a toothy grin.

The Overlord shook his head.

“No. I don't expect this Emperor to be as stupid as you make him out to be Gnarl. No, he'll be sending a party here to either work out a treaty or make an demand that I surrender to him.”

Gnarl looked very perplexed about the whole idea.

“Master, forgive me, but aren't you putting just a little bit too much faith in this pony? For all you know, he may just send assassins down here!”

The Overlord laughed darkly as he looked at Gnarl.

“Those who forget the past are damned to repeat, Gnarl.” The Overlord said cryptically. “These ponies are re-living what my people did so many eons ago.”

With that, the Overlord entered the throne room, where the ceiling started to descend downward announcing the arrival of something or rather, some ponies.

OVMLP

Charming Bow-tie was a part to the ambassador of Prance's party for the negotiations that were to come. A small circle had come to life several days ago following the earthquake that struck the lands. The emperor believed the circle to a passageway to another world. Charming was not of the same thought, but still, what the emperor orders, they do.

Charming himself wore a blue vest coat was of the finest silk his money could afford, one that would make a certain Element go crazy over. He had a silver color for fur, a bow-tie and monocle for his cutie mark, a small tricone hat on his head, a cane in his right hand and long legging socks with black hoof-boots covering them.

Charming was shocked as he descended to the black marble ground. He had never seen such a ghastly place; the floor had rivers of lava flowing through them, statues of demons stood guard at the walls, their eyes glowing gold in the fire, several tiny beings, imps, he guessed ran around the place, several of them decked out in armor, others dressed as cleaning ladies. Once the last of the ambassador's party touched down, they turned to address the master of the place. They were met with a tiny being, who walked up holding a scroll.

The being coughed a few times before unfurling the scroll and speaking.

“Prezenting, the ambassador of Prissyland, home to emperor prissy broody!” The tiny being shouted making many of the other beings laugh riotously while the Ambassador started to sputter in outrage.

“NOW SEE HERE! I AM SIR SILVER TONGUE! AMBASSDOR TO HIS MOST ILLUSTRIOUS EMPEROR, NEIGHPOLEAN!” The ambassador thundered as two other beings walked out.

Charming took in a sharp breath; the size of the armored being was daunting! He easily stood at seven feet, maybe even eight! The armor itself was wicked looking, the helmet befitting of a tyrant, and the eyes...the hell red eyes that made Charming shudder in fright. The second being was smaller, but similar to the other tiny beings, only this one walked with a hunched back and a glowing rock over its head. It smacked the first tiny being upside the head before turning the Ambassador.

“Apologies for that one, the minions have very tiny brains Ambassador. I am Gnarl, minion master and devoted servant to the lord of this tower,” Gnarl explained before he cleared his throat. “Allow me to properly introduce you and your party to the master of the Nether-realm, Overseer of darkness, Ruler of the Abysses, Rescuer of the hives, and Maestro of chaos, The OVERLORD!”

The Overlord stepped forward, the single step quaking the entire tower as he made his way to his throne. Charming gulped before he hastily stepped back from the being as it made himself through the crowd. The being made it to the throne and sat down.
Once he was sitting, the Ambassador stepped forward with a scroll in hand. Charming took this moment to slink away from the group and escape the lookouts.

He was here for one reason and one reason only; to further his station by giving his Emperor powerful artifacts.

OVMLP

Charming hissed in annoyance as he left another room. Bare! Not a single item to be found! This Overlord was obviously very careful with his objects of power. He had no doubt hidden them.
Charming sat down on a rock to ponder his next move. It was then that he heard a low moan coming from the room beyond the door.

Now Charming, despite his name, had one big weakness. Flesh. Rather lust to be more accurate. He loved taking various women, willing and unwilling, to his bed and leaving them with nothing but shame after-wards. Here was a chance to get something for himself. He walked up to the door, pushed it open, and saw a sight that made happy tears exit his eyes.

For displayed on a bed was a creature he had never had the chance to lay; a female griffin. Here was one being offered up to him like a sacrifice, tied to the bed, moaning through a gag, and best of all, blind.

“Oh, the things I'm going to do to you. Once I'm done, you'll be begging for more from my friends.” Charming said sadistically as he began to remove his clothing.

Sadly, he forgot that the girl was not deaf, so she heard the every word. This prompted her to start struggling ferociously against her bondage.

OVMLP

Gilda had come to not too long ago, just a minute prior to Charming entering. She couldn't see, chalking it up as being blindfolded or in a very dark room. Second, she couldn't move her arms or legs, well, she could, but not very far before they caught and something dug into her arm or leg. She concluded that she was tied down to something. She also noted that she couldn't speak, only let out muffled noises.

Great...I'm tied down to something, can't see, and gagged. But how did I get here? All I recall was...Gilda thought before she drew a blank.

She couldn't recall what she was doing prior to being tied up. You see, readers, the fight was so gory and horrific, that Gilda's mind blocked it out completely, similar to what some victims of some heinous crime do after the deed is done.

But back to the situation at hand. Gilda heard a door open and moved her head in the direction of the noise.

“mmfgh?” She cried out, stifled it was.

What she heard made her heart stop cold.

“Oh, the things I'm going to do. Once I'm done, you'll be begging for more from my friends.” A voice, obviously male, said sinisterly.

Gilda's heart started to hammer against her chest as she heard the ruffling of clothes dropping to the ground.

“MMFH! GRFH! MHHHHHH~” Gild wailed as she struggled furiously against her bonds.

“Hush, little griffin, don't make a sound, Old Bow-tie will take you to town, and if you like the view, then we'll play it to every tune.” The male voice sang darkly before he began to laugh drowning out the muffled cries of fright.

OVMLP

Freddie Kruger the Green Chief snarled as he watched the pony prepare to...mate with the captured female his master had brought back. This was not going to stand. He quickly made several signs, alerting his second. The second nodded before he slunk away, got out the door, and raced down the halls to alert their master. Freddie proceeded to delay the offending pony.

Thanks to the darkness, it was a simple shift to trip the pony up onto the ground. He chuckled to himself mentally as the pony got up and showed his manhood to the greens. Freddie blinked.

That'z a dick? Lookz more like that limp spaghetti Mastah described when he always spoke of past. Freddie thought in shock before he watched another green tripped the pony up again.

OVMLP

The Overlord was barely containing his rage at the ponies that sat in front of him. They had come down here, handed him a sheet of paper, and had the gall to make demands of him, HIM! The God of the Infernal Abyss, Master of Hell itself, Ruler of Darkness, and every other title he had.

The Overlord looked at the sheet once more looking at the three big things on the so-called treaty.

Surrender all lands, monies, and females to Prance's rightful emperor.
Subject the 'Minions' to the noble houses to be used as work slaves.
Bow low to the Emperor when he comes to inspect his new home.

The last one was the ultimate insult to the Overlord. He was about to send his minions to attack the party, when a Green rushed in. The green quickly clambered up the side of of his throne, got close to where his right ear was, and whispered in it feverishly. The Overlord listened intently before his eyes went wide in shock and then narrowed in anger.

He was considered many things that were considered dark by many. He was a monster, an evil despot, a demon, but there was one thing the Overlord could not stand and that was being classified as a Rapist. He held pride that all of the females he had in the past all came to his bed willingly and not because he threatened them. He abruptly stood up, making many of the party gasp in shock as he laid the sheet on the table.

“My friends, a dire matter must be dealt with. I will return shortly. In the meantime, Gnarl shall continue to look over the sheet you have so generously provided me with.” The Overlord said as he left the room, his task master taking over fluidly.
It was time to spring his hidden trap.

OVMLP

Freddie was getting antsy. He was running out of ideas to stop the pony from harming the pretty lady. The banana peel trick seemed to break the pony mentally so he was now just rushing to the bed. The pony managed to get the blindfold off just as a rake end smacked him back. Freddie was ready to pounce on the recovering pony when a blast of fire came from the doorway and intercepted the mad pony. Freddie sighed in relief before settling back to enjoy the show.

OVMLP

Charming was a little peeved at the powers that be. Every step he had taken was thwarted due many obstacles. He had had enough so he had bum-rushed the tied down griffin and managed to get the blindfold off revealing the scared eyes when another object smacked him back across the room. Charming roared before he rushed again, a wild gleam in his eyes.
The wild nature, however, was overruled by a stream of fire entering his path. Charming turned to rage at the person who had cast the fire, but the words died in his throat as a metal gauntlet wrapped around it. He saw the metal being, the Overlord, he recalled as he was lifted up into the air to meet the being's eyes.

“I tolerate certain other desires one might have,” The Overlord said in a neutral tone. “But there are limits to my to tolerance.”

He looked down at the bound and gagged griffin before looking back at Charming. His voice was no longer neutral, but carried an icy fire.

“You have just reached that tolerance. Abducting someone who was injured by her fellow clan members from the infirmary, tying her down, and then attempting to force yourself onto her. That is where my limit ends and my rage erupts.”

Charming tried to speak, but the squeeze the hand was putting on him was too strong. All that came out was a gurgle of panic. The Overlord kept on squeezing, channeling his own magic into the offending pony, hoping to give a proper demonstration to his watcher, the griffin. She laid there still, watching in fear and awe at the armored being, holding the would-be rapist in his grip.
Soon, The Overlord saw the veins swelling and knew that time was running out for this one.

“You feel that? It's my magic, causing your blood pressure in your head to sky-rocket.” The Overlord said with a sinister grin, hidden by his helmet. “Soon, the pressure will become too much and you'll...pop like a cork.”

THAT made Charming struggle hard. He didn't want to die! He had so much to live for! To see the lands beyond Prance, spend days out in fine dining, rub elbows with nobility, and see if Celestia and Luna of Equestria really were goddess. Sadistically, the Overlord squeezed even tighter, his magic becoming visible to Gilda and Charming. They were stunned at the black aura that was surrounding the silver armor. Gilda was no expect on magic, but she could see that this was black magic and that it was so dark, it even warped light around the Overlord. This made him make him seem like the very angel of death himself.

Charming was struggling fiercely to get free from the Evil one's grip. He clawed at the armor, kicked the chest, pleaded with his eyes, but nothing he did alleviated him from the grip. The pounding that was once faint had now become a massive roar of pain.
Charming got out one wheezing shriek before he felt a release of the pressure.

Then, nothing more.

OVMLP

Gilda watched in horror as the head of the pony exploded, sending flesh, blood, bone, and brain splattering onto the walls. The Armored being had taken the brunt of the explosion, the armor coated in the aftermath. He let go of the now headless body, watching it drop the floor in a slump. He then turned to Gilda who began her struggling anew.

The armored being visibly cringed at seeing the reaction, but did not blame the griffin. She was the object of an attempted rape. He spoke soothingly, his demonic voice uncharacteristically gentle.

“It's alright, I just want to get you free from the bonds that pony put onto you.”

While the tone was heard, Gilda still struggled against her bonds, terrified. The Overlord frowned, this wasn't what he was expecting. He noticed that Gilda was looking at his arm in fear and he understood.

Slowly, so as not to spook her anymore then she was, the Overlord moved his hands over his gauntlets. He slowly removed the right, then the left before holding up his hands.

This had calmed Gilda down considerably, but she still shook with fear as the Overlord went about undoing her bonds. Her arms were freed, but she did not move them. The Overlord took notice of this and knew that she was at the least, traumatized. He then undid the bindings on her legs, being careful on touching her lest she freaked out.

Soon, the legs were free, leaving the gags left. A simple slice and the black material over her mouth was cut free. He got it off before untying the knot in the cleave gag and freeing her mouth.

Instantly, Gilda was on top of the Overlord, sobbing and hugging him like a lifeline. The Dark master sat stock still for a few seconds before he wrapped his arms around the sobbing griffin. He stroked her wings/back soothingly as she sobbed.
He didn't know how long he held her, but soon the sobs lessened and she curled up against him. The Overlord just continued his ministrations until he heard soft snoring emanating from the Griffin.

Gently, he pried himself away from her, causing her to whimper slightly. Acting quickly, he gave her an old plush toy of his and she calmed right down. Standing up from the bed, he reattached his gauntlets and slipped out with the remaining greens.
Once the door was closed, he stood stock still. The Greens looked at him, nervous, waiting, and wondering. They started to speak amongst themselves.

“Mastah waz mad, very very mad.”

“Mastah hatez what bad pony tried to do. Hatez it with passion.”
“Mastah alright?”

“Noez, Mastah remembering.” Freddie said solemnly.

That made the minions fall silent. They knew what lurked underneath the skin of their master; a true monster if one ever saw one.

The only time it had been shown was when Barong had insulted his dead race. That was the first and last image of the God that the Dragon Emperor saw. Now, it was threatening to come out once more.

The greens were spooked when a long hum erupted from the Overlord's position. It vibrated their minds and bones, making them realize that an order was being given through the gauntlet. The order was clear.

Capture the ambassador's party.

OVMLP

Gnarl was doing everything in his power not to have the minions simply tear the party before him apart. They're incessant whining was grating his nerves down and their demands. Ludicrous! As if the Overlord would even think of giving these ponies all of his!
It was then that Gnarl felt a low thrumming go through his old bones. He instantly knew that the Overlord was commanding through the gauntlet. The browns stopped what they were doing and looked toward their master had gone.

Silver tongue took no note of this as he huffed and spoke haughtily.

“I say, what are those imps doing there, Gnarl? We have negotiations to finish, man!” Silver chided.
Gnarl chuckled darkly as the browns received their orders.

“Yes, we do don't we?” Gnarl asked with a dark smile. “Sadly, you'll have to accept the new deal the master has put together.”

The browns were upon the party in a flash, ripping, tearing, stabbing and scratching. Mares screamed in horror as the men were taken down before they were corralled. Gnarl cackled as the Overlord returned, but the cackling was cut off at the waves of dark magic coming off the master.

“Master, what has earned your ire?” Gnarl asked, a bit afraid.

The Overlord looked at his friend before turning on the party.

“One of these...ponies found our recovering patient in the infirmary,” The Overlord said, his voice edged by rage. “He saw fit to abduct her, take her to one of my rooms, and attempted to force himself onto her.”

Gnarl and the many minions hissed. They may be Evil, but they had standards! Forcing oneself onto another, unwilling partner was a very big no-no.

“For that pony's actions, I killed him.”

The head of party sputtered but the Overlord spoke over him.

“This party will suffer in his stead. Take them away!”

The minions started to haul off the captured but not before Silver Tongue screamed out.

“YOU WILL NOT GET AWAY WITH THIS! YOU WILL HAVE ALL OF PRANCE DOWN UPON YOU WHEN THEY REALIZE WE'RE MISSING!”

The Overlord chuckled darkly as Silver Tongue was dragged away.

“Torture them for any information on Prance Gnarl. Use everything you got. Make sure only a few die, I have needs for the rest.”

Gnarl nodded eagerly as he trailed after the others with a bounce in his step. Ah, Evil never felt so Good!

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. Memorial Day is a big deal to my family. Enjoy and leave a comment!

Thanks to Akashic Brony for allowing me to use his Prance from his story. To see more of it, check it out below:
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/172246/lunacy-of-love

Meeting with Darkness
View Online

Return of Evil

Meeting with Darkness

Gilda woke with a start; she looked around rapidly, confusion and panic flooding her. In her panic, she fell off the bed she was on with a clatter. This brought two beings, one a brown, the other a slightly taller Blue running into the room.

“Wheezer, Griffin girl awake!” The brown said.

Wheezer gave a snort.

“Thank you for that Lt. Obvious,” Wheezer snapped. “Now get out so that I can explain!”

The brown nodded hurriedly as he rushed out. Wheezer sighed as he waved his hand, a light glow emanating from it. The glow encompassed Gilda, calming her down enough to where her mind caught up to her body. The glow also put her back up on the bed and covered her up. She recalled what happened and promptly froze.

“I...I...I was nearly...nearly...” Gilda began to stammer before Wheezer was over at her side and laying a claw on her shoulder.

“Easy there, girl...easy,” Wheezer said soothingly. “What's your name?”

“G-Gilda.” Gilda answered before she curled up into a ball and began to sob.

Wheezer sighed; this was going to take a while.

“Gilda, a lovely name. I'm Wheezer, head healer and an on again, off again aide to the dark one of this tower. I deeply apologize for what nearly happened in our home. We had no idea that one of those Prissy ponies from Prance was a rapist,” Wheezer said. “I myself, however, am glad that you are all right.”

Gilda's sobbing calmed down a bit, looked up at Wheezer through tear stained eyes, and gulped before she spoke.

“Why am I here?”

He cringed; he hated to give this poor girl more bad news but the Overlord was busy torturing those other ponies along with Gnarl.

“You were brought here by our Master, The Overlord. You might recall how he saved you from that pony. Anyways, some of your friends from the camp attempted to...ahem, rape you as well.” He explained.

Wheezer saw Gilda's eyes shrink in shock before she started shuddering. He soothingly rubbed her back calming her down some, resuming his tale.

“Luckily, the Master came unto your group just before they did the deed. He hates rapists with a vengeance you know, gives all us proper Evil Doers a bad name.” Wheezer said.

Not to mention bring up some very bad memories of the end days of Master's race. He thought as he continued to explain.

“There was a brief skirmish with the Overlord coming out as the victor. You had passed out long before no thanks to those rotten birds. You had some bruises on you, so the master decided to bring you back here to get you treated,” he said. “However, before myself and some of the Blues could do that, we had that party from Prance to deal with. The rest is history as you know.”

As they were talking, Wheezer was casting various diagnostic magics and charms to see the health of the Griffin girl.

Gilda rubbed her arms as a cold shiver passed over her as Wheezer worked. That was probably why she couldn't recall much of anything, she was out cold. But she did recall of the pony and that alone made her shudder. But the image of the Overlord...if the being in metal was him...filled her up with gratitude.

“This overlord...is he dressed in all metal?” Gilda asked shyly.

Wheezer paused in his casting, smiled at her kindly, and nodded. Gilda returned the smile as she slid off the bed, got up, and stretched a little. She looked at Wheezer, frowning when the Blue looked the other way.

“Wheezer? What's wrong?” Gilda asked confused.

He coughed a bit.

“Apologies, it's just that...when the Master found you, your clothes were casualties of those four.”

Gilda stood there confused until she looked down and gave out a small yelp at the sight of her twins. She quickly covered her spots before looking at the medical minion. She was a little miffed but knew that it wasn't the minion's fault. She sighed before looking at the medical captain.

“You guys got anything for me to wear?”

The head healer chuckled nervously and rubbed the back of his head.

“Well...Gilda, yes we do...its just that...ehem, its...ah...” Wheezer began to stammer.

Gilda groaned mentally.

“It's something skimpy isn't it...” Gilda deadpanned.

The head healer chuckled sheepishly.

“We've been asleep for over two thousand years, most of the clothes that we had were eaten by moths or time made them into dust. The only thing that survived was...well, this...” Wheezer said as he brought forth a plastic bag with something black in it.

Gilda took a look and stifled a groan; it was a maids outfit of some unknown material. She took the package by wrapping her tail around it.

“Hey Wheezer...do me one little favor will ya?” Gilda asked in a sweet tone.

“Of course, I'll leave right away.” He said.

Gilda sighed in relief as the healer left. She took the outfit out from the package and set about getting dressed.

OVMLP

Gilda poked her head out and saw Wheezer. The old minion was holding a pair of high heeled shoes, designed with her lion's paws in mind. She wordlessly took them and put them on before stepping out.

The maid outfit clung to her body, pushing her chest up and making it look slightly larger then normal. The stockings latched onto the bottom of the skirt which barely covered her down there. The high heels made her a lot taller, but still under a good five inches of the Overlord's height.

“Are you sure this was the only thing you had for me to wear?” She demanded.

Wheezer nodded sadly.

“Yes, it was. Sorry, Mistress.” He said with a rub of his long ears.

“Mistress?”

Wheezer chuckled.

“Ah, its the term we use for a female in our tower. They are treated as queens or princesses while they stay here. Come now, Master and Gnarl are probably done with the ponies.”

Gilda followed after the being awkwardly, curious as to what the Overlord was like personality wise.

OVMLP

When Wheezer saw the guard outside of the playroom, he knew that his master had left, if the whimpering, sobbing and pleas were anything to go by. He spoke something in Minionese to which the minion guard replied. The reply made him sigh and thanked the guard. He turned to the mistress of the tower before grunting as one of his old war wounds acted up.

“Apologies, Mistress, but The Overlord has retired for the day to his...den. You could go in there, but the master might not be in the best of moods. Viper can attest to that...poor minion is still recovering from the burns.” Wheezer said before Gilda interrupted.

“Wheezer, that guy saved my ass...both figuratively and literally. I'm going in there to show my thanks and if I get attacked for it well, I guess I asked for it.” Gilda said coolly. “So help me, I'm going to find that guy and thank him! And you're going to help me find him!”

It was around that time that Gnarl walked up, holding a box of deep fried blubber nuggets, still fresh after two thousand years. The torture had gone well; the Master's knowledge of Acupuncture was greatly respected. Who knew that tiny spaces that moved constatnly in the bodies could prove to be painful when the metal needle was twanged? It was purely Brilliant!

He came up just as Gilda started chewing into Wheezer. Gnarl to say the least was shocked as she finished. No one ever talked to minions like that! Other then the Overlord of course. Oh, she was going to be a perfect mistress indeed! Wordlessly, he hobbled up to the two.

“I believe that you are looking for the master, Ma'am?” Gnarl said making the two look at him, Gilda in fright, Wheezer in calmness.

“Yes, Gnarl, wese were.” Wheezer said.

Gnarl nodded.

“Right then, follow me!”

The trio left the hallways and headed for the private den of the Overlord.

OVMLP

Gnarl came upon a massive onyx two part door with Gilda and Wheezer in tow. The aged Minion mumbled something causing several runes along the door to light up. Gilda looked at the various runes in amazement, she had never seen anything like them.
They read:

Loquimini veritatem, unusquisque cum intrare domain nomen Tenebrarum
(Speak the True Name of the Dark one to enter his domain.)

Gnarl caught Gilda looking and gave a cough.

“Never mind that...just a load of hogwash the Master thought of. Password protected he said. Now, I've keyed you in so you can enter without having to speak the password.” Gnarl explained to her. “Simply step in. He'll be sitting in the center of the room. Now if you excuse me, Wheezer and I need to go and make sure our 'guests' don't die until the Master is ready again.”

The two headed off into the halls of the dark tower leaving Gilda to stare at the door for a few minutes. It wasn't that she was scared...far from it; she was...anxious to say the least. She had asked Gnarl about the Overlord in general; what his likes were, his dislikes, his hobbies and the biggie at least to her. What was he like under all the armor.

Gnarl had answered the best he could; The Overlord liked a lot of things, weaponry, trophies, and he especially liked anything that was beautiful, making Gilda blush hard as Gnarl gave his eyebrows a wag at her. His dislikes had Gnarl rant for close to ten minutes in the east wing that they were traversing; idiots, beings that thought themselves above the law or felt that the divine had made them privileged, divine beings who couldn't keep their noses out of others business.

Trust me, there were many.

The final thing the Overlord despised?

Beings who raise a stink over a story fiction-wise that doesn't follow their own branch of logic.

Gnarl had no idea why this was the biggest pet peeve of the Overlord, but he let it go.

Gilda didn't get much for the hobbies or for the way he looked underneath the Armor. Gnarl had said that she'd have to ask the Overlord for that. She swallowed a large wad of spit before she raised her claw.

Freezing for a second, she looked left and right before returning to the door. Taking another gulp of air, she knocked.
The hollow sound echoed in the silent hallway, nearly making Gilda's feathers stick up in fright. She looked around again, thinking that she had attracted some of the more...dangerous minions. She sighed in relief at not seeing anything. She returned her attention to the door and saw that the door was open slightly.

Taking all of her courage, she reached forward and pushed it lightly.

The door didn't budge.

Gilda huffed and smacked herself.

'Gilda, ya dweeb! The Door is ONYX! It'll take more then a love tap to open the thing!' Gilda thought to herself before she placed both of her talons on the left side of the door.

She grunted as she threw her entire weight on the door. It groaned with the force she was giving, but it inched slowly open. Soon, there was enough of a gap for her to slip her head in.

She did so and gasped in shock at what she saw.

The room was massive, easily twice as large as the Hospital room she was in. The walls were decorated with various tapestry, depicting several events.

One showed a massive mushroom with the top of it as a skull, several beings underneath the cloud piled in a large mound, seemingly in a lot of pain. Feeling something tug at her heart as she stared at the tapestry, she looked away and saw another tapestry. This one showed a young boy wearing a gauntlet with four beings next to him. The face was hidden sadly due to the low lighting.

Forcing the door open some more, she managed to get her body in all the way, nearly tripping over her heels. She smoothed her maid dress out and looked around again.

She saw that tapestries weren't the only thing that adorned the walls. Bodies of Armor, pikes, maces, swords, shields, bows, arrows and odd tiny weapons lined the place. Books in shelves, covered in a layer of dust towered high above. Gilda spied a chair in the center of the room, a slight glow coming from in front and eerie music filled the air.

Gilda listened in silence as the music stirred something deep in her bones. It was...indescribable; she felt saddened, but at the same time, moved. Like she knew what she was feeling was natural, but at the same time, she couldn't explain WHY she was feeling that way.

Soon, the music came to an end. There was total silence for a whole ten seconds before a rumbling voice spoke.

“Threnody to the Victims of Hiroshima is the name of the piece you just heard, Miss.” The voice said.

The result was Gilda letting out a squawk of fright and flying back into a bookshelf. The books shuddered slightly, casting the dust of centuries off of them and into the air. Gilda inhaled a good chunk of it, her lungs burning as she coughed, sputtered and finally, sneezed.

“ACHOO! WACHOO! A-CHOO!” Gilda gasped out as she got away from dust cloud.

She sniffled as she heard light laughter behind her and turned.

“Very *caff* funny!” Gilda stated as headed back to her original spot.

“My apologies. It was not my intent to scare you.” The voice said before She saw a hand motion. “Come closer...step into the firelight so that I may see you.”

Gilda obliged without question which shocked her. She normally fought anyone who gave her orders but this was different. She reminded herself that this was the guy who had saved her...if it was a guy. Now that she thought it over, could this Overlord actually be...an Overlady?

The question was demolished, remains put into a airtight coffin, buried in dirt, covered in concerte, and blasted to smithereens again.

In the firelight, she could see the Overlord's face as clear as day.

The. Face. Was. Gorgeous.

Hair that was so light a blue that Gilda had mistaken it for white in the fire. Baby blue eyes stared into her own amber and Gilda was lost in them the instant she saw them. She could see that the eyes were the windows of the soul for the Overlord and the soul was darker then even the fabled Discord. She was reminded of the legends of Apep, the Lord of Chaos and Evil as she stared into the overlord's eyes. She saw the blackness of the abyss and the vastness of nothingness save for chaos and might. She tore herself away with a deep blush and looked at the features surrounding the eyes.

She didn't see any feathers or fur, but was reminded of the skins of the dragons, though the Overlord didn't look as scaly. She was startled out of her reprieve as the Overlord spoke. Without the helmet, it sounded like brass bells ringing mixed with an angelic choir but still maintained the demonic edge in it.

“It's called skin. My people had it and what it does is protect us from infections, diseases that would befall us from time to time, water loss, and other threats. It acts as a way for my blood to regulate my temperature. Similar to the Dragons, but vastly inferior to the hardness.” The Overlord said.

Gilda continued to stare making the Overlord chuckle. He then noticed the state of dress she was in and sighed.

“So, Gnarl got his wish...pervy old coot...”

Gilda didn't respond; in fact, she just continued to stare at the face before she uttered a single word.

“Beautiful.”

The Overlord's eyebrow quirked a little before he gave a smile.

“Thank you. However, my beauty is nothing compared...”

Here he too her claw and kissed the back of it.

“...to yours.”

That simple yet suave statement made Gilda's white plumage turned red to take on an even deeper shade. She took a steadying breath before she bowed low making the Overlord frown.

“Thank you, Lord for saving my virtue from the undesirables lust of five beings. My life is now in your hands to do as you please according to Ancient Griffin Law and I am honor bound to fulfill anything my lord asks of me..” Gilda said, reciting the oath that had been passed from generation to generation.

The Overlord's response?

He laughed.

Gilda watched in shock and incensed rage as the overlord continued to laugh. A sixth sense warned him of the rage and he calmed down enough to explain.

“F-forgive me, but I find this...humorous to me,” He said. “I will not take you on as a slave Miss...”

“Gilda,” “Gilda replain through clenched teeth. “Gilda Goldclaw.”

“Gilda...a fierce name for a very fierce and very stunning girl,” The Overlord mused. “But as I said, I will not take you on slave. I would not be any better then the five who attempted to defile you. Rather...”

Here the Overlord paused to wave his hand. Strands of black wood began to grow out of the ground, creaking and groaning as they merged into one another, creating feet, a seat, a back rest and finally, arms. Gilda watched in silent shock as the chair formed, deep red velvet stitching itself into the seat and back. Soon the chair was complete. The Overlord gestured for her to sit and she complied, unintentionally flashing him her panty clad bottom. The Overlord seemed to ignore that as he clasped his hands together.

“Rather, I would like to get to know you as a person and work from there.” The Overlord said as he leaned back. “So...tell me about yourself."

Gilda took another breath of air and started.

“Well, my name is Gilda Goldenclaw, I was born...” Gilda explained.

OVMLP

“...and...that's basically my life up til now.” Gilda finished her story and leaned back. “So...now what? You tell me your past?”
Here the Overlord shook his head.

“Sadly, no. That particular story will take forever and a day to complete. Despite my youthful appearance, I'm older...a LOT older.” He said with a chuckle. “No, what will happen is I train for a month to get myself back in shape. Your would be rapists did quite a bit of damage to me before I killed them. Afterwards, I'll be enacting my second plan. You will train alongside me...once we get proper clothes made.”

Gilda blushed before she yawned deeply. The Overlord saw this and got up from his seat. With a single wave of his hand, both chairs merged into a massive queen size bed complete with the downiest blankets she ever felt and the most puffiest of pillows. Gilda sat on it and stared in shock at the magic that was displayed once again.

“These will be your quarters until the rest of the tower has been repaired,” The Overlord explained. “Wheezer will be your personal handmaiden for you, so if you need anything, just tell him. Goodnight.”

Gilda mumbled 'Goodnight' before she snuggled down in as the Overlord left, a soft tune playing from the odd device.

Author's Note

Hey, sorry for the late update. It wasn't the flow of the chapter that was killing me, but rather the music i wanted the Overlord to listen to when Gilda Walked in. I wanted it to be be eerily soothing, but at the same time invoke powerful emotions. Not a lot of music that can do that, but I'm glad i found the Threnody to the Victims of Hiroshima, which i do not own. The Pic is not mine, that belongs to Shydeathkitty of Deviant Art, Used with the Owner's permission.

Check out her/his dA page here: http://shydeathkitty.deviantart.com/

I Dream of...
View Online

Return of Evil

I Dream of...

Celestia laid out on her on her stomach in her bed, reading an adult novel done by the ever so famous A.K. Yearling, maker of the Daring Do series, legs kicking in time to an unseen rhythm. She wore a clear white night gown, her breasts squished into the fabric of her sheets, her wings folded neatly into her back. Traveling down, she wore a pair of rainbow panties to cover herself. She paused in her reading to suck on a straw. A small glass hovered nearby captured in a golden glow, the glass held one of her hand-made smoothies. Hey, she may have countless servants and maids to wait on her hand and hoof, but she liked to make her own things once in a while.

She soon swallowed and returned to her reading. She flushed a little when she read the paragraph.

Bartholomew lovingly kissed the naked, bound, gagged, and blindfolded mare that was his mare friend on the nose. She moaned as she looked toward the area where the kiss had come from. Bartholomew chuckled lightly as he kneaded her warm breasts making her squirm in delight.

“Are you sure you're ready, Katie?” The stallion asked.

The only answer he got was a nod of her head and her tail raising to show her soaking marehood. Bartholomew gave a sly grin and quickly dove in with his tongue. The muffled squeal of shock and delight echoed in his head as he eagerly lapped her, his tongue going in deep into her pussy...

Celestia shuddered in delight as the image entered her mind. Her wings stiffly shot out and locked into place, throbbing in time with her heartbeat. She bit her lower lip as her nipples became rock hard and the wanting of a lover's touch filled her every fiber.

So engrossed with her thoughts, she failed to see a strand of brown rope emerge from underneath her bed and flying over her still slow kicking legs. The rope began to wound itself into a large loop.

The loop was now large enough to encompass the lower part of her lean legs. The remaining strand of the rope coiled around the loop making it become rope leg cuffs, still loose. The rope, controlled by magic, sat waiting. Waiting to meet the tempo the legs were setting. The rope cuffs got their chance when Celestia paused again to take a sip. They dropped down onto her legs, stopping just after the feet met the ankles and tightened.

Celestia's eyes went wide at a foreign feeling around her legs. She swiveled back and gasped in shock at the sight of rope around her legs.

“What the? Discord. This is not funny!” Celestia hollered.

Strangely, the spirit didn't appear in her room. She waited a few moments before she slapped her head as she remembered that she had warded her room to prevent Discord from peeping on her. While she was distracted with her thoughts, a small platinum ring shot out from under her pillow and attached itself to her horn, suppressing her alicorn and unicorn magics. The Princess felt her magic become suppressed and gasped in shock. She turned to one of her mirrors and saw the ring.

She attempted to get rid of the suppressor ring, class five she saw, when her hands were stopped by several more coils of ropes. She watched in growing fear as the ropes bound her hands and arms behind her back, her wings, now calmed down, bound to her back, and the rest of her legs. Getting her wits back, she opened her mouth to call out for her guards...and got a large red ball wedged into her teeth. There was a soft 'snap' as the straps that connected to the ball clicked shut, trapping her mouth. She gave out a muffled yelp and began to struggle in her bondage.

She rolled all over the bed, trying to break the ropes around her arms, kicked her legs to break them in case it was one of her more perverted fanboys, and screamed through her ball-gag. She was awarded with slow clapping coming from the foot of her bed.

“A very exquisite performance, Celestia, most exquisite.” A voice, tinged with amusement and demonic power, said.

The Solar di-arch turned her head down and her eyes widened at the sight of The Overlord. She got up into a sitting position and glared at the dark lord.

“Hvmrlhrd, rmlmhfm mm thnf Hmnfthnt!” She growled out through her gag making the Overlord chuckle.

“Release you? And miss this opportunity to bond with you again? I think not.”

Celestia growled behind her gag and fought to get the ropes off of her again. All this did was provide a free show of her breasts bouncing for the Overlord. As he watched, The Overlord shed his helmet, armor, and Thraldom mail revealing his body to Celestia once more.

She ceased her struggles and looked him over, flushed red from the fight with the ropes or if she was blushing like a school filly at the sight no one could tell. The Overlord was still the same as he was Centuries ago; muscles that look modest to a fair body builder but Celestia knew that they could shatter mountains and make volcanoes erupt with a swing of whatever weapon he was using. Her throat became dry seeing the baby blue eyes and almost white hair with the chiseled, clean shaven face of a youth. She watched as the Overlord came over, sat down on her bed, and brought her onto his lap. She resumed her struggles once more as he touched her face. He leaned in as he breathed in her mane.

“Ah...the dew of an early morning...the smell of the spring and summer flowers. You always knew how to make your mane like it is Celestia.”

The response he got was a headbutt. However, he easily caught her by the chin and laugh jovially. She growled as he scratched her chin much like a cat.

“Hvmrlhrd, hntnm mm hr fh hmlp mm, Hm wnll...wnll...” Celestia started, but trailed off as he began to kiss, lick and softly bite her neck along with massaging her body, legs, and wings.

Her growls of rage, loathing and frustration turned to mews of content, pleasure, and calmness as he continued his works, her joints being worked on by a former love once more. Oh, handmaids could do this, but with a lover, even a former, it was so much more special.

She moaned as he rubbed her stomach, playing with her bellybutton lightly, making her giggle. She watched through half-lidded eyes as he undid the knot holding her nightie in place and pushed it back, revealing her large boobs to the room and her hardened nipples to him.

He took one of them in his right hand, weighing it like a grocer would weigh a watermelon. She shuddered as her breast was softly played with, his thumb kneading the nipple. She whimpered at the teasing lick he had done on the nape of her neck. She watched him lean her back on to the bed, trailed kisses and licks down until he hit her right breast. He looked up at her with a look in his eyes that made Celestia tingle around her marehood.

She threw her head back and let out a loud moan as the Overlord took the nipple in his mouth and rubbed it with his tongue, the electrical shocks on her nerves making her weak in the knees, grateful that she was at least laying on the bed. She bucked when the Overlord bit the nipple lightly, making more shocks of pleasure set her nerves alight with passion. Soon, she was back up and in his lap, his right hand fondling her breasts, his mouth licking her jawbone, and his left hand traveling lower...lower...lower, into her panties. Her eyes flew open as she felt him feel her slit with a finger. He rubbed the clit in between his index and thumb, playing with it.

It was all too much; the kisses, the licks, the fondling, and now, the playing of her pussy.

“Mhhnf...” Celestia moaned out loud as she came right onto the Overlord's hand.

He withdrew it from her underwear and brought it up to her eye level. She felt the gag fall away, leaving her panting, her tongue lolling out. She licked her lips as the overlord present his finger to her, and she eagerly began to suckle on it.
The Overlord looked Celestia in the eye as she sucked his finger off.

“You are still as beautiful as the day we first met, Tia.” He said softly, love and care in his voice. “So tell me...who do you belong to?”

Celestia paused in her sucking and replied.

“You, master. I belong to you.” She said airily as she grind her hips against his, wanting more.

“How do you want me?”

She restrained her moan of frustration; he wanted that from her.

“I want you in all your wild, un-tameable, EVIL, glory Lord!” She said barely above a whisper, but far from shouting.

The Overlord's smile was bigger, shark-like as the ball-gag was reapplied to Celestia's mouth.

“Where do you want me?” He asked, touching her gagged mouth. “Here?”

Celestia shook her head, whining in the back of her throat. The Overlord paid no attention to it as he traveled down to both of her breasts.

“Here?”

Again, she shook her head, her whines getting louder with want and need. He once again ignored the whine as he traveled down to her butt.

“Perhaps here out on the balcony. I'm sure your subjects would be happy to see you get fucked in the ass, helpless to stop me from taking you.” He said with a dark chuckle.

That statement alone made Celestia's mind go spinning into dangerous waters. Her subjects seeing her getting ass-fucked by a dark tyrant. It made her cum again, thinking of their derision, screaming in shock, heads shaking in disgust as she wantonly moaned out to the Overlord as she was taken. She was brought back from dreaming by another chuckle.

“Well, seems you got excited at the thought of your subjects watching. So...here then?”

As much as she wanted to show herself off, she shook her head. She whined louder as she tried to thrust herself onto him, but the grip he had on her was too strong. She watched as the Overlord's hand traveled in front to her throbbing sex hidden by her panties.

“Or perhaps here is where you want it.”

Celesita grind herself against the finger, shaking her ass on the fabric containing the...well, stallionhood wouldn't quite fit the Overlord given that he wasn't a full-blooded stallion but it had the same function. He laughed at the actions of the diarch as he vanished them with magic, making them reappear some ways away in a clothes hamper. She watched as he put her bound legs onto his broad shoulder and moaned lustfully as the Overlord leaned his face down and licked the outside. She so badly wanted to kick her legs to get him to move, but the binds were too strong. He continued to tease the outside, making her writhe in anticipation and growl through her gag.

“Plmhfm, mhftmr, fhgg mm fnlln!”

The Overlord stopped his minstrations, looked up at Celestia's face, opened his mouth, and...

“GOOD EARLY MORNING, CANTERLOT!”

Celestia looked at the Overlord in confusion.

“Hhh?!?” She asked before she got the feeling of floating upward.

OVMLP

Celestia's eyes flew open as she sat up in her...

“Bed? Then...it...he...I...a dream?” She sputtered out before another voice cut through.

“THIS IS DJ PON-3 WITH YOUR EARLY MORNING HOUR OF DUBSTEP! SO LET'S STA-*Kzzt*” The radio shouted out. Sadly, it's life was cut off by blast of solar magic from a very pissed off, not to mention VERY horny, Princess.

“DJ PON-3, PRAY THAT THEE NEVER MEETS US, LEST WE SENDTH THEE HURTLING INTO THE SUN FOR DENYING US THE PLEASURE OF OUR MASTER, THE OVERLORD!” Celestia roared, the runes that silenced her room from the hustle and bustle of Canterlot straining to contain the rage-induced voice of the Princess.

OVMLP

Somewhere in Canterlot, at Radio Station 101.3, an alabaster unicorn mare, with electric blue hair and purple shades, paused in her shouting into a mike as a cold wave passed over her spine.

Alright...either some goose walked over my grave, or I pissed off someone who was about to have the best orgasm of their life. Vinyl Scratch AKA DJ Pon-3 thought as she resumed her work, albeit with more a sedated pace.

OVMLP

Celestia, after raising the sun, sat in her bed, brooding about the lost fantasy she had just left. She was sooo close! Just one more moment was all she needed, but no. No, she was denied that.

She was still huffy when there was urgent knocking at her door. With a polite, but tense, 'Come in,' the door opened. In came a very shaky mail stallion who simply brought the creme colored envelope before he left in a hurry. Celestia, still lamenting over the sexual dream, opened the letter and glanced it over.

Immediately, her mind dropped the dream as she read the words. She gasped in shock as she dropped it before summoning her guards.

Prance needed their help.

Author's Note

Okay...i don't know what to say on this one so I'll explain a bit. I started with the bottom part with Celestia in her throne room getting the message, then i thought to myself 'Hey, why not explore the mind of a 5,000 year old goddess still in the prime of her life?' Obviously, i don't know what i was thinking. Should've just kept going with the previous one, but sadly, i deleted it so now we're stuck with what i got.

Please leave a comment. And don't hate me for this chapter.

Lyra, Bon-Bons, and Humans, oh my!
View Online

Return of Evil

Lyra, Bon-Bons, and Humans, oh my!

The train pulled into Ponyville's station and the six girls got off, Rainbow Dash looking very sullen. The group had returned from Canterlot after checking the Canterlot Library. The library itself was massive with knowledge about everything from Astrophysics to Zebra Potions. But there was NOTHING on the Overlord. So now they were back in Ponyville to see if there was any info at the Golden Oaks Library. Rainbow was looking sullen regarding the bet she had with Lyra Heartstrings about the Existence of humans. The news she had just gotten from Twilight made her very upset.

“Twi, why? You know as well as I that this isn't going to work!” Rainbow griped making the lavender princess look back at her.

“Rainbow, you know as well as I that no one must know about the Overlord being...you-know-what.” Twilight grounded out.

“Darling, don't you think you're taking this too far?” Rarity asked.

Twilight turned to her fashion friend.

“Yes, I'm sure. The less ponies know about the Overlord the better.” Twilight said in a finality in her tone of voice.

Sadly, Twilight forgot one crucial part of her plan; Applejack, the element and mare of honesty. Asking her to not pay off a debt and worse, lie why they can't pay off the debt is like asking Celestia to give up cakes for the rest of her goddess-hood.

It can not be done.

So as the six were heading to the library, Applejack was trying to figure out how to avoid the mint green mare known as Lyra Heartstring.

“Ah...Ah could tell her that thar was evidence found that disproved...nah, Twi would have ta fabricate data, and that mare hates making data up even to cover mah flank.” Applejack mumbled. “Or ah could just say that...nah, that won't work either. Land sakes, how hard is it ta lie ta ah pony tha' humans do not exist when one is roamin' around and causin' all kinds of ruckus!”
Pinkie pie gasped aloud and made quite an exaggeration of it too.

“AJ SAID THE H WORD!” she all but hollered making the other four stop.

“Applejack! I told you not to say-!” Twilight began to reprimand when she was cut off by a wall.

A wall of mint green.

Lyra had all but materialized in front of Applejack. To the common viewer, she had a mint coat, brilliant cyan mane and tail with a white streak, sun-glow eyes, wore a creme colored shirt, polo pants, and red sneakers.

“And she has a C-cup!” Pinkie interjected.

DAMN IT PINKIE!

“What?! The readers have to know this stuff!”

Could you all excuse me for a moment?

“Wh-? Hey, what are you?!” Pinkie began to shout.

The sounds of a scuffle could be heard all over the town but none of the residents seemed to notice. Pinkie pie's yelps for help were drowned out by the sound of ripping, tearing, and something zipping. When it was all finished, a duct tape mummy of Pinkie was tossed through the air, down the street, through the front door of Sugarcube Corner and into a closet. The closet slammed shut on the bound mare who was shouting muffled cries for help and the door locked itself. The author sighed and smiled serenely though there was a mad touch in the smile.
Now, we can return to the fun in progress.

Lyra looked at Applejack with wide, unblinking eyes that held a mad gleam in the eyes. Applejack was startled by the abrupt appearance of the mare and took a few steps back.

“Human?” Lyra asked simply, her gaze unblinking.

Applejack smiled uneasily.

“Uh...humans? Did ah say humans? Ah said...uh...onions! Yeah, Ah need to get sum onions for Big Mac!” Applejack said with the smile still on her face though her eyes flicked back and forth.

Lyra saw the shift of the farmer's eyes and instantly knew.

“You're lying.” Lyra said with a straight face.

Applejack managed to look like she was offended, poorly I might add with the eyes shifting left and right.
“Ah'm not lying! Ah'm telling the truth!” Applejack grounded out.

Lyra didn't budge an inch from her spot. Her eyes narrowed and she leaned in to Applejack's ear.

“You want me to tell Breburn about Fredrick?” Lyra asked in a no-nonsense tone.

Applejack's eyes went wide as her pupils dilated to tiny prinpricks.

“Wh-ha-how'd ya know about Fredrick?!” She demanded the mint colored mare.

The choir singer grinned.

“You just told me. Come on fess up.”

Realizing that she had been zinged and caught in a lie, Applejack's resolve crumpled. Much to the horror of the others, AJ told Lyra EVERYTHING while handing her a bag of bits. The mare took the bag before looking expectantly at Rainbow, Pinkie and Rarity. The three slowly took a bag a bits out and gave them to the mare who only grinned wider at each bag. Once she had gotten the goods, she gave a quick 'thanks' and took off.

Lyra barely heard the lavender mare start lecturing Applejack. She had go and tell Bon Bon!

OVMLP

Lyra soon came upon a quaint house just kiddie corner and south of Golden Oaks Library. She threw open the door and rushed in, startling her roommate Bon-Bon.

“Lyra?! What-” Bon-Bon started to shout but Lyra was already upstairs. She quickly tossed her four bags of forty bits each into a chest before she headed to her small shelves of books.

She scanned the titles, mumbling 'where is it?' every five seconds. Her eyes soon clapped onto a specific title, reached in and pulled out a dusty, worn, and beat up book. On its cover was History of the Mythical Human by Professor I.M. Demens. She hurriedly opened the book and went to the Os.

The Overlord, or Homo Malus (Evil Human), is rumored to be a being of pure darkness and seeks only destruction and death. There have been tales of the Overlord the most notable coming from the Land of the Dragons where the Overlord slayed the at the time, emperor of the Dragons, Barong. Sadly, any records of this being have long since been lost. There is only speculation and theories of this myth. However, there have been sightings of strange white stones around Canterlot, one in the Everfree forest and may hold a possible connection to The Overlord's realm.

Lyra now knew of the stones from the description; she had seen one a few yards into the Everfree forest from Fluttershy's house. Now...it was time to engage operation Infiltration.

The mint green mare took out a folder, opened it up, looked over its contents, and snapped it shut with a maniacal grin on her face. Time to get some 'help' from her friend slash roommate, Bon-Bon.

OVMLP

Lyra headed down the stairs, her hands in her jeans. She winced slightly as she saw Bon-Bon's stormy face.

“and WHAT was so important you rushed through the house?” The candy mare demanded, her arms crossed under her d-cup chest.

DAMN IT ALL PINKIE! NOW YOU GOT ME DOING IT!

Anyways, Bon-Bon is an earth pony with a beige coat, pigment blue mane with a rose pink streak, cerulean eyes, wore a green shirt underneath an apron, daisy dukes, and a cutie mark of three wrapped candies. She was Lyra's best friend from elementary school now roommate.

She watched as Lyra rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly.

“Eh...heheh...sorry Bonnie,” Lyra said using the nickname for her best bud. “I just got some bits from that old bet about Humans.”
Bon-Bon groaned; not again.

“Lyra, how many times must I tell you?! There are no such things as Humans!” Bon said exasperatedly.

Lyra's lower lip jutted out and her eyes got big making Bon-Bon sigh.

“Who were unlucky mares?” Bon asked.

Lyra's face lit up with a hundred giga watt smile.

“Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.” Lyra rattled off. “And it's all true! Applejack told me all about this human known as the Overlord and how...” Lyra started to explain when Bon-Bon interrupted.

“Applejack told you this?!” She asked shocked. “But...no, that can't be...she must be...”

“Lying?” Lyra finished for her. “You know that mare can't lie to save her hide and when she does, its the most obvious sign in all of Equestria!”

Bon had to concede to Lyra's point on that. AJ could never lie very well not even as a filly. She looked at the excited Lyra and gave a sigh.

“So what are you planning to do to meet this HUMAN?” Bon-bon asked exasperated.

Lyra's face split into a a very, very, VERY creepy grin.

“I'm glad you asked that Bons.” Lyra said, her tone silky smooth.

Bon-bon felt a cold shudder over her body at the tone of voice. She turned to the front door to get away. But Lyra was faster and pounced.

“LYRA, NO~!” Bon-bon screamed.

OVMLP

Many ponies watched Lyra Heartstrings brought out a large sack. The mare explained that she was going camping for a couple of days to give Bon-Bon time to perfect one of her candy creations. The wriggling sack was explained away as having over-packing making many chuckle. They bid her farewell as she headed to the east.

Once she was past and well out of the ponies sights, she double backed through an unused nature trail that led right to Fluttershy's cottege. The mare in question was still out with Twilight and the others, trying to research on the Overlord. Lyra journeyed well into the Everfree forest and soon came upon a white stone with odd etchings in them. She set the bag down and opened the sack up.
Inside was Bon-Bon trussed up tighter then a thanksgiving turkey, cleave-gagged, and mad as hell. She now wore a skimpy maid outfit complete with heels and collar. She glowered at Lyra, who gave a grin.

“Lnrh, hntnm mm nhw! Thnf hmfn't fhnnn!” Bon-bon shouted through her gag.

Lyra simply took a few more pieces of rope from the sack, checked the items in question for any imperfections. Once she was satisfied, she began using her magic and started to tie herself up.
“ Lnrh, Whht hrm nhh dhnng!?” Bon asked alarmed.

Lyra looked at her friend like she had grown another head.

“Duh bon. The human is the Overlord. You know? Homo Malus? Evil Human? I figure he got a thing for young, nubile, maidens in tight bondage.” Lyra said with a maniacal grin.

OVMLP

Deep in the netherworld, said Overlord let out a massive sneeze.

“WAH-CHOO!”

His sneeze did not make him go unrewarded. Gilda was busy dusting something and thanks the winds, caused her skirt to flip up revealing her bum. The griffin let out a squawk of shock as she felt the cool breeze passed between her legs. She turned to the Overlord with a blushing face.

“Bless you.” She said simply.

“Master, someone must be speaking about you. You never sneeze that big unless its that.” Gnarl pointed out.

The Overlord nodded before asking the important question.

“You always go commando, Gilda?”

OVMLP

Lyra was soon finished with her work; her arms were behind her back, the tops of her legs were tied. She had left the rest unbound so she could walk around freely. She had stuffed a few rags into her mouth and tied it off with another cleave gag. She looked over at the still fuming Bon-Bon and gave a U-smile with her eyes. Bon-Bon glared at her and struggled more fiercely in her bonds.

“Whmn Hm gmt hht hf thnf, Lnrh, nh mhgnghl ghhghlhtm ghnp ghhgnmf fhr thm nmxt thrntn-fnvm nmhrf!” Bon snarled making Lyra open her eyes, looked at her in shock before gaining a thoughtful expression.

“Hgthhlln, Bhnnnm, thht whhld bm h pmrfmgt whn th gmt Hmnth thnf Hvmrlhrd'f hmhrt...hnd hnf bmd.” Lyra mumbled out with a suggestive wink making Bon-Bon horrified.

Lyra levitated the trussed mare, making her yell in shock, strode up to the white stones, and stood on them. The stones underneath her hooves grind against one another as a slight blue glow emitted from the runes. Lyra let out a squeal of delight as the glow brightened, Bon-Bon screaming in terror as there a simple flash and then...

Nothing.

Where Lyra and Bon-Bon once were, there was now empty air. Only the sounds of the forest replaced their absence.

OVMLP

The Overlord watched in amazement as the portal dropped two mares into the throne room. Both of them were tied up and one was even in a maid suit...a rather skimpy one. The Overlord had to bop Gnarl upside the head when he started to rub his hands together and chortle perversely. He looked over at Gilda who seemed to be as shocked as he was at the newcomers. The Overlord stood up from his throne, walked over to the Mint Green mare, took her gag off, removed the waddings. The Overlord looked the mare right in the eye. Said mare was currently staring at him with a dropped jaw and wide unbelieving eyes.

“And who might you two be?” The Overlord asked, his tone dark and evil as he crossed his arms.

The green mare answered with a stutter.

“L-L-Lyra Heartstrings of Ponyville, you vileness.” She said as she continued to stare. “A-are you human? Really Human?”

The Overlord cocked his head to the side as if he was recalling something. He then chuckled and slowly nodded.

“I am...”

He was cut off by the mare pouncing on him, knocking him onto the ground, and squealing in joy. The minions moved to defend but a mental command stopped them.

“ohmigosh,ialwwaysknewthatyouexistedbutineverthoughtiwouldgetthechancetomeetyou!Pleaseletmebeyourpersonalslave?I'lldoanythingyouwant!” Lyra said in a single breath as she stared into the Overlord's eyes.

The Overlord gave out a bellyful laugh as he sat up, positioned Lyra in his lap and spoke.

“I'll take you up on the offer, Lyra...IF you tell me two things.”

“Name it!” Lyra said as she rested her head in the crook of the Overlord's neck.

“Who is the delicious looking mare that's with you and...how is Princess Celestia?”

Lyra took a steadying breath before she spoke again.

“The mare that's with me is my bestie and roommate, Bon-Bon, though her folks named her Sweetie Drops, no idea why. I brought her along in case you need a cook, cleaning lady, and/or sex slave.” Lyra said nonchalantly.

The last one made Bon-Bon cry out in shock.

“LNRH!”

Lyra simply stuck out her tongue at Bon-Bon before answering the second question.

“Princess Celestia? Uh...last time I saw her, she was alright. Why? You got a history with her?”

The Overlord grinned behind his helmet.

“You could say that...Gnarl! Take these two to the new quarters...and Gilda? Go with them and give Lyra here your maid uniform. I'm sure my forge master has made you perfect armor for your status.”

Lyra and Bon-bon were taken away, Bon-Bon protesting vehmentaly as she was carried on her back while Lyra walked, Gilda right next to her talking. The Overlord shook his head, chuckled, and left the throne room. Before you know it, he'd have a small harem going!

Author's Note

Well, you'll probably hate me now. This...to me, is a filler chapter. I was working on the the next couple of chapters and got at least 50% of them done when i re-read most of Return and came across a comment in the earlier chapters regarding the infamous mare who slouches or sits upright can't tell. ANYWAYS, My muse got the itch to take care of that and well, the result you just read. So, Lyra and Bon-Bon (Sweetie Drops) have become servants to the Overlord and Gilda seems to be glad at getting out of the Maid uniform.

See any mistakes? Let me know in a comment so i can fix it up!

Stories of Mares
View Online

Return of Evil

Stories of Mares

Gilda walked down through the halls and corridors of the Tower, her warrior outfit a little grimy after training. She passed by many minions who were scurrying around with various artifacts needed to help with the Master's plan, whatever it was. She swore at a brown that had rocketed by and made her trip over her heels, pushing her into the nearby wall. The minion in question just blew a raspberry at her as he ran down the hall, laughing. Gilda grumbled as she pushed off the wall.

“I swear if the Boss didn't need him, I'd wring that minion's scrawny neck!” Gild snarled before a thought crossed her mind. “Little bastard actually might enjoy it too.”

“Indeed Ortiz would...” The voice of Gnarl said making Gilda react badly and by kicking him in the head with her heel point.

The aged minion gave out a cry of shock as he tumbled back onto his ass, clutching his now bleeding head in his claws. The running minions stopped and laughed at the minion master's fate with Gilda giggling too. Gnarl got back up to his two feet and snapped at the laughing minions, still holding his bleeding head.

“All of you stop that laughter or so help me I will put you in frilly dresses and make-up!” The minion roared in rage.

The threat made all the browns, reds, and greens stop and look at him in fear. Gnarl gave a content sigh at the look of fear but mentally shuddered at the threat; there were many things that he could and would do that make many a man question themselves, but even that was far too Evil for him.

“Back to work you slugs! The Master needs those items for the 'guests'. If you're not working in the next thirty seconds...that threat I made will become real!”

The minions let out cries of shock before dashing off making Gnarl smirk. He now had something that would work more. He chortled to himself before he heard a throat being cleared. Gnarl turned to the Griffon and gave a crooked smile as he looked over her.

“Ah, Mistress. What brings you around here?”

Gilda scowled at the Minion master; she'd have to inform the Overlord that Gnarl was up to his old pervert tricks again. Maybe mention that punishment that Gnarl had planned for the minions to him?

“Look, I just got done with training and I need a place to wash these and myself,” Gilda stated making Gnarl's grin become wider. “Wipe that smirk off Gnarl or so help me I'll use the punishment that you just threatened on the minions...ON YOU.”

Gnarl's grin dropped off and ran away squealing in fright. That thought made Gnarl freeze. Gnarl shuddered at the mental image as he started informing the Griffon of the newly instated baths in the east wing. he wasn't aware of himself bowing low to the Griffon and heading off. One thought kept repeating his head.

She is perfect mistress for the master...Evil to the core! Gnarl thought as he went off to find a dark corner and pummel something.

MLPOV

Gilda sighed in relief as she slid into the warm waters of the bathtub...well, calling it a bathtub is a bit of an understatement. What it really was a hole in the ground, a twenty foot diameter hole that went seven feet down with ledges for people to sit on and enjoy the waters. Gilda sighed as she sank down letting the waters crawl up to her shoulders. Unseen by her were several blues coming in and picking up her clothes from the floor before taking them away to be cleaned.

Gilda thought to herself about...well, about her past. She groaned in annoyance; so much for relaxing. The old Griffion saying “Time to think means times of the past rise from the grave.” was proven true with her. She thought back to her first and only friend Rainbow Dash. She smiled sadly as she thought of the summer flight camps, the academy, training...then her thoughts turned to her leaving the academy to help back home. She grimaced; the less she thought of home the better. The thoughts returned back into Rainbow and she gave out a loud sigh.

Her reunion with Dash was...a disaster. She blamed no one but herself though. Not even the Pink pony was blamed; Griffion pride and her stubborness made it so. The sigh of another person woke Gilda from her thoughts. She looked up and saw Lyra settling in. The mint mare gave a wave before sighing again.

“Worked hard?” Gilda asked as she looked at her fellow worker.

Lyra nodded eagerly.

“Yep! Was cleaning out the boss's bedroom...” Lyra explained with a dreamy look.

Gilda bristled a bit, but kept herself cool. She looked at Lyra and gave a grin of her own.

“Enjoy the quarters with the bossman then?” Gilda asked, lightly teasing.

Lyra came back to earth and look at the Griffion with a pout.

“No. He was another part of the tower...really wish he did though...” Lyra mumbled.

The two sat in silence for a few minutes. It soon got to be too much and Gilda broke it with a question that had nagged at her.

“So what made you want to come here?” Gilda asked Lyra.

The mare looked startled before chuckling.

“Well...I guess its because I wanted two things. The first was to see if humans really did exist and two...I was looking for a...a good mate.” Lyra said pushing her two index fingers together.

Gilda blinked a few times. A mate? What was wrong with the males back at her home? Gilda made the thought question known and Lyra was all too happy to explain.

“The only good one is Big Macintosh but he's sweet on Cheerile. Others are...well, they're either too timid or eccentric for my tastes. I mean, we got a guy who exercises like a region and screams yeah all the time. I wanted a guy who would treat me like a lady but at the same time not bow to my whims.” Lyra explained. “I can be pretty domineering though you wouldn't see it right away.”

Gilda listened interested in the mare's words and nodded. She at first thought the mare was timid but after seeing her thrash some perverted minions proved that she was quite the force to be reckoned with. She looked at Lyra and gestured for her to continue.

“Humans I was introduced to by Professor Do back in college. He told me and several others that Humans were once the domineering race but something caused them to be wiped out. He showed us several skeletons of what the Race would look like. We compared them to primates and various other wild races found in Zebra-ca and Australasia.” Lyra continued before she frowned. “We studied humans for six days before Professor Do's class was interrupted by the Royal guards and Princess Celestia herself. I'll never forget that. The Princess looked so...furious. Like Do had done something wrong. He was carted away screaming. The class was struck from the college records and we were given our bits back.”

Gilda frowned. A class getting canceled was no big deal, but by one of the two diarchs...that made several red flags go up. Lyra probably didn't know the reason...but may be the boss man did. She turned her attention to another part.

“What about your pal...Bon-Bon was it?”

Lyra flashed a sheepish grin.

“Bon was...an impulsive decision. I wanted to get to the Overlord alone but Bon was in my way. Let me backtrack a bit. Bon was and still is my best friend. We lived together once we both got out of school and...” Here Lyra blushed. “We helped each when our first heating cycle came.”
Gilda also blushed; she knew of the ponies heat cycles having seen several Pegasus mares literally tackle stallions in the academy halls. Lyra cleared her throat to get Gilda back.

“Not that we're a couple mind you. We just help each other out. So when I heard Twilight and her friends talk about a human...well, I was excited. As I said, Bon was a impulsive choice I made. Do I feel bad for taking her from her home? Yes. Am I feeling guilty? Definitely. But will I regret it? Nope. Why should I? She's here and from the looks of things, getting used to our new life here.” Lyra said happily before looking at Gilda. “What about you? How'd you meet the Overlord?”

Gilda winced a little before looking apologetic at Lyra.

“Sorry. I'd rather not talk about it.” Gilda mumbled making Lyra's face fall.

The two were saved from any awkwardness when the door closed and they looked up. The saw Bon-bon with her dress dishelved and hair a mess. She had this dopey grin on her face as she stripped and got in. Lyra's jaw was hanging open and Gilda was torn between shock and rage. The mare in question looked at the two and giggled.
“What's the matter you two? You look surprised to see me.”

Lyra was the first to recover.

“Bon...did you and the boss...do IT?” Lyra asked fearful of the answer.

Bon-bon looked at her friend confused before her mind booted up. She thought about Lyra's insinuated before gasping and laughing so hard tears came out of her eyes. Lyra and Gilda looked at her in confusion as the cream mare laughed and laughed. Soon the laughs tapered off and Bon-Bon was just giggling. Bon-Bon soon got her giggles under control and she shook her head.

“No, Lyre, we didn't have sex. We did make out though...” Bon said with a dreamy sigh. “I was cleaning the top of one of the statues of the boss when the ladder I had gave out. Bossman was just on his way back to wherever when he saw me fall. He rushed underneath me and caught me in a bridal style. I was frightened out of wits at the fall and was still thinking I was falling, so I was flailing a lot. I ended up knocking off Boss's helmet.”

Lyra and Gilda gasped. They knew any attack on the Overlord usually had the offender...disciplined. Bon-Bon continued on ignoring the two's looks.

“After my episode, I could think and see clearly. I locked eyes with the boss and...well, I was both awestruck and terrified. Terrified cuz I physically attacked the Overlord and awestruck cuz of how stunning he looked. His baby blues...”

Bon squeed making Lyra grin/pout. The mix made Gilda grin as well at Lyra's misfortune. She had seen the boss too after her...attacks. The griffon made a gesture for Bon-bon to continue and continue she did.

“I don't know why I did it; maybe I just felt grateful for him catching me or it was the adrenaline talking. But I locked lips with the boss and tried to suck out his tonsils. He seemed shocked at first but he soon returned the kiss and ended up dominating my tongue...” Bon-bon said with a deep blush.

Lyra and Gilda looked at each other and then at Bon-bon. The two grinned and begged for any other details. The three chatted back and forth over what they planned to do with their shared master.

Author's Note

Hey all. sorry about the time in-between chapters. Life's getting in the way and I can't fight unfortunitely. This is a filler i thought of while doing another chapter. help explain a bit of why Lyra took Bon-bon. I did this as a means to show that it's not going to be all a preverts fest here.

Leave a Review.

Death of a Tyrant
View Online

Return of Evil

Death of a Tyrant

The months in the Netherealm went by in what the Overlord felt was the blink of an eye. A full four months of training, working his body back to its fearsome legends of old.
He had first had the minions etch archaic runes into his body, increasing gravity and resistance around his body before he did the same thing to his armor. Once they were taken off, the gravity of the earth would be so light to him, he'd be nothing but a blurring ghost!

He started out small for him, at five times the earth's normal gravity.

Hey, I said small to him, not everypony else readers!

So he had done that and fell face-first onto the floor. It took him the better of three weeks (Plus a lot of bags with his waste in them) to get used to the increased gravity, but he finally got up from the ground and yelled at Gnarl for not talking sense into him for the five times earth's gravity.
Gnarl's response?

“Payback is a bitch isn't it Master?” Gnarl said smugly recalling the pike up his ass.

Sadly Gnarl got a spiked club to the face courtesy of Gilda who was nearby and annoyed at the minion master for being an ass to their master. The Overlord sat laughing uproariously as the Warrior Mistress began to wail on Gnarl for his 'impudence' the maids Lyra and Bon-Bon watching with small grins of their own.
Soon though, The Overlord was back to his training; swordplay, mace slamming, axe boomerang throwing, spell casting, Minion ordering, etc.

Each time he had gotten used to the gravity, he had upped one level. For the reminder of the months, he spent in training. Soon it was time to put phase two of his plan in play.

MLPOV

The Overlord looked at the remaining ponies upon the slabs of stone; what was once a party of twenty had been cut down to ten, whimpering, bloody ponies strapped to various metal tables, with the last one having various senbon stuck in his body. Gnarl stood next to him, a tray holding a ceremonial knife in his claws. The Overlord strode over to the first one, who whimpered at the towering form.

“P-p-p-p-p-please! N-n-n-n-n-n-no m-m-m-m-m-more! I-I've told you all that I know! Military camp locations, the palace's location, everything!” The stallion stammered out.

The Overlord simply picked up the knife and inspected it. Gnarl grinned, he loved his master's work with a blade. It was truly a work of art when all was said and done.

“I know you've told me everything. I, however, still have a use for you.” The Overlord said as he sliced into the pony.

The stallion screamed as the blade dug into his flesh. Gnarl sighed in ecstasy; hearing a ponies screams were ambrosia to the old minion. The Overlord began to crave the blade into the flesh carving runes. What the Overlord was doing was simple. He was making the ten ponies...living bombs. It was a creation of his own during the minor war with Celestia and Luna. He always wanted to send those who she cared for to their deaths. Best part was no one could stop it since the runes played havoc with a Unicorn's magic. An accident on his part in the making, but he like it nonetheless. He was soon done with the sobbing pony and channeled his dark magic into the runes.
The runes glowed dark purple making the pony start screaming again in pain as they absorbed the magic. The Overlord chuckled as he moved onto the next one, the screams of the others echoing in the halls.

MLPOV

The Overlord looked at the city of Paris through the Tower Heart with a look of disgust. The outer part of the city was run down, houses were falling apart, the roads were cracked and broken, rats and other vermin ran around freely, and the various ponies walked in ragged clothes and sick. The one thing that Overlord noticed though was that was no children in the run down section.

“Curious...but I will focus on that later.” The Overlord mumbled as the tower heart faded to gray.

He turned from the heart, exited the room, and went to another room. He opened the door with a wave of his hand and saw ten cloaked ponies. He grinned behind his helmet as he entered making the ten all flinch. He look at each one, his red hellish eyes of the helmet piercing the hearts and souls of them. They bowed submissively to him.

“You know your parts...now go.”

One by one, the ten went through the gate. The gate glowed white as the ponies vanished. Now all The Overlord had to do now...was wait.

MLPOV

The ten ponies emerged from the odd stone in shimmers of light. Several guards, who had been placed their to prevent the poor from escaping, started at the sight before they brought their lances up.

“/Halt, who goes there?!\” The leader of the group demanded in Prench.

Silver Tongue quickly replied stating that it was the party. This made the guards lower their weapons but keep on guard. Silver explained what had happened, minus the torture, knowing that the Overlord was expecting it. The guards looked shocked until the hoods were revealed. They hurriedly brought the party right for the palace and their emperor.

MLPOV

Gnarl swore in minionese at the sight of the ponies being taken to the palace.

“Master those ponies sold you out! It'll only be a matter of time before the army is down on our ears!” Gnarl reported.

The answer he got was a low chuckle.

“Peace Gnarl...It's all going to plan,” The Overlord said. “Those fools think they're going to win but they haven't realized that they are doomed. The first thing they will do is call a military meeting with the party of ten being informants. That is when all high ranking officials will be in one...single...place.”

Gnarl's eyes went wide. The carving of the runes...not telling the party about it making them think it was another form of torture and to send a message...when in reality, it was meant to take out higher-ups in one swoop. This would make the army go into disarray and then...

“Easy pickings! Oh, I like the way you think Master!” Gnarl praised.

The Overlord chuckled as he headed for the gate. He had poor folk to rile up.

MLPOV

Neighpoleon's general's were all called to the main war room while the Emperor was off sipping his afternoon tea. They were still standing when two guards opened the door and a trio of unicorns walked in. They led by a sturdy looking Unicorn with an steel rod for a cutie mark. He was in his mid 50s but still looked like his mid-40s. He sat down at the head of the table and the rest of the generals followed suit. The head major looked around the room at each Major and General.

“/So...why has this meeting been called, gentlecolts? I'm assuming since the Emperor isn't here, he wasn't informed?\” The gruff pony snarled as he linked his hands together.

“/Apologies for not summoning the Emperor, General Steelwill. But it concerns his majesty's safety.\” The major to his left said.

Steelwill sat up straighter at that. A threat to the Emperor's safety was ALWAYS taken seriously.

“/What is it that threatens Prance and her Emperor?\” Steelwill demanded in a quiet tone.

The major waved his hand and the ten ponies came in, still disheveled and looking to and fro nervously. The major looked at Steelwill.

“/This is ambassador Silver Tongue and the remains of his party,”\ Major said. /“I can only guess that negotiations went...badly.\”

Steelwill glared at the major making him shrink back down in his seat. He would be the judge of that. First though, they needed to know their enemy. Steelwill asked Silver to tell them about the party. Silver shakily started to retell the event, the meeting with the Overlord. Silver told them about Charming Bow-tie's death but not the reason. Many of them started grumbling but a glare from the general silenced them. Silver told them that the Overlord took one look at the agreement and tore it up right in their eyes. They had then been captured but escaped when the Overlord left with all of the tiny pixies.

“/We should attack this Overlord right now! He dares insult our emperor with his continued living!\” One of the generals snarled.

Steelwill glared at the outspoken general making him quiver.

“/A war with this...Overlord...could be disastrous since we have no idea of his skills, army size, reserve forces or what kind of countries he has as allies. We need more...\”

The explanation was cut off by Silver tongue screaming in pain as the Runes lit up. His screams were joined by the nine others and the runes glowing. One of the majors looked at the ten and asked the obvious question.

“/What the devil is going on?!\”

Silver Tongue seemed to realize something and looked up at Steelwill with a sorrowful expression.

“/I'm sorry...\” Silver got out when he and the other nine went white.

The feeling of heat, sounds of air whooshing, and the startled cries echoed in Steelwill's ears as the white wall rushed to meet him and his group consuming them in fire and light.

MLPOV

The Overlord appeared in a flash of lightning and power startling several of the ponies. Gilda was at his side with a spear in her hand. After the cascade of power was over and done with, the ponies all looked. One of them stepped forward.

/Who...who are you?\ The Pony asked in fright.

The Overlord simply looked at the pony; he couldn't understand what they were saying simply because he didn't speak their language. Thankfully, Gilda spoke in fluent Prench.

/He is the Overlord, come to reclaim a item that was stolen from him. Your 'emperor' has it.\ Glida replied making the Overlord look at her in slight surprise.

How'd she know the language? Never mind, more time to figure that out at a later point in time. He had more important matters to attend to.

/Emperor...BAH! He is no emperor of ours,\ Another snarled making the Overlord look at the pony.

Judging by the tone, he didn't like Neighpoliean and the rest of the muttering made him grin even more. Perfect.

“Then you will join us?”

Instantly, the rumblings stopped as Gilda asked. The Overlord frowned. Even for their talk, they wouldn't go up against him...and now he knew why. The missing children...they must have been taken away in their youth. Had no one stood up to the guards? The Overlord sighed and shook his head.

“Fine, if you don't want to fight, so be it. But know this...if you had shown at LEAST some of a spine, you wouldn't have lost your children. Parents unwilling to fight for their children lives...how sickening. They must be ashamed to have once called you parents in this lifetime. I know I would be and I can just see it now on their graves; 'Here lies the sons and Daughters of Prance...their families too cowardly to care for them. May they know peace in Paradise above'.” Overlord said in a mocking tone, waving his hand intricately as if he was dismissing them.

With his piece being translated by Gilda, the Overlord summoned some of his minions, mostly browns and greens with a three cell of Blues. He started through the streets heading for the center of the city, Gilda right behind him. As soon as he was done, one of the stallions watched after the retreating form of the Overlord. The words struck like a knife to his heart. He didn't fight the guards as they took his wife and daughter away to serve in the palace...he didn't fight for his son as they shipped him off to the mines...all he cared about was surviving the terror of Neighpolean and dying of old age. But now that he looked back on it, he was ashamed. He could have fought, would have died but he would have started something. In an epiphany he saw all of the poor rising up against their oppressor...if he had just fought back. Well, the time may be past, but he was going to do his damnedest to make sure his family had their eternal rest in peace. He stood and went back into his home, headed straight for the kitchen, grabbed a large butcher knife and went back out. He hurried down the street carrying the blade. He turned back to the large crowd.

/I do not know about you foals. But for too long, we have stood by while that poser of an emperor destroyed our way of life and took away our families, destroying us in body, mind, and spirit! I will not stand idly by and let our children weep in the next world for our lack of will...I will FIGHT alongside that armored stranger! At least he is willing to do something about it!\ The stallion proclaimed as he turned and headed after the Overlord.

The words ignited a fire in many hearts and several rushed to their homes, grabbing whatever manner of weapon they could get and joining the lone stallion. Soon, one became a hundred...a thousand...ten thousand...a hundred thousand! Men and women ranging twenties to their seventies were marching along, chanting...

/DOWN WITH THE EMPEROR! DOWN WITH THE NOBLES!\

They soon met up with the Overlord, the mob well into three-fourths of a million marching alongside him, chanting turning to singing. Through it all, The Overlord grinned. His spell had worked.

MLPOV

The center of Paris, Capital city of Prance, was in flames. Ponies in fine clothes ran about screaming as they burned, the smell of charred flesh thick in the air. The guards and army were running around, trying to stop the riots and the fire. It was not easy when many of the more disgruntled members were joining in the chaos. The mob and Overlord marched on the center, The Overlord paused as he looked at the destruction and death. Gilda gasped at seeing the city wide fires.

“Overkill much?” She asked not looking away.

The Overlord laughed loudly as he heard the saying. After he was done, he turned to the griffon.

“My dear, there is no such thing as Overkill. Only fire and reload.”

The Overlord turned to mob and gestured to the burning.

“There lays before you the Jewel of Neighpolein's empire! Have at it.”

The mob roared as they charged the capital, many of the rouge guards taking note and joining in. The rumbling of the streets made the remaining guard look up. The instant they saw the massive tidal wave of ponies and mentally said 'buck it'. They broke ranks and fled as the mob took to the running nobles, beating them screaming 'DOWN WITH THE NOBLES!'. They began to beat them within an inch of the noble's lives, taking anything of value off the pony in question. While this was going on, the Overlord marched through the new fighting on a path to the palace of this...Emperor.

MLPOV

The stallion looked at the burning city in cold indiffernce. But while he was calm on the outside, his mind was in turmoil. How could the peasants get the explosives and use them!? He tightly controlled what was sent to them, just enough food to make them useful to him. So how?! The sudden banging of a door opening made him turn around and saw his elite guards on the ground, groaning as a heavily metal covered being stepped in. He looked at Neighpolean with a cock of his head.

“God above...you are short.”

The metal being was right. Neighpolean only stood at 3 foot 5 inches with white fur and golden blonde hair. His amber eyes glared at the being hatefully behind a helmet in the shape of a dragon's mouth. The metal being noticed it and growled.

“So...you have the helmet of Despair I see.”

Neighpolean didn't know what the being was speaking of and spoke in a a voice that the Overlord surprisingly could understand.

“And who do you tink you are, metal man? I am Neighpolean! Greatest pony ever to have lived!” Neighpolean ranted, obviously mad at the slight about his height.

The metal foe chuckled.

“Well, I'm known as the Overlord. And you...have something that belongs to me.”

With that, the Overlord rushed him with his axe held high. Neighpolean was taken off guard and just barely got out of the way of the massive weapon. The entire castle shook from the impact of the axe striking the floor. The tiny tyrant hurried over to his throne and grabbed a hidden rapier.

“En garde, you vile abomination!”

The Overlord laughed.

“Name calling now eh? Fine, midget. We'll play.”

The Overlord charged again, the axe and blade clashing. Surprisingly, the blade didn't shatter from the powerful blow which made the Overlord cock his eyebrow behind his helmet. Both the emperor and the Lord of Evil jumped back.

“Interesting sword. Not many can stand up to my power. What is it made of?” The Overlord asked.

Neighpolean smirked haughtily.

“Your mom.” The diminutive emperor said making the Overlord face vault.

That was not expected of the Emperor but the Overlord shook it off and resumed his attacks. Neighpolean blocked each blow, but was forced back several feet in his throne room. The Overlord was not liking this. It was almost too easy. He got his reward by dodging a spell blast and looked to see three unicorns in royal purple robes. 'High' mages of Prance no doubt. The Overlord cast his favorite, the Fireball spell at the mages. They panicked and broke ranks making the Overlord smirk.

“Very imposing the 'high' mages of Prance. A simple Fireball spell and they scatter.”

Neighpolean scowled.

“Cowards! I shall gut them like the worthless worms they are!” The emperor spat before looking at the Overlord. “AFTER I gut you!”

Neighpolean rushed the Overlord and started to thrust wildly, making the lord of evil back up and go on the defense. The two repeated this back and forth with the mages getting in the way every so often. Finally, the Overlord had enough. He forced Neighpolean into a corner near one of the mages. Faster then they could react, a black beam shot out and hit the Mage. The mage's eyes became nothing but white and he stood up stiffly. He put his arms out and shot a spell at the mage closest to him. The mage screamed in shock as his body became black and started to fall apart. The Overlord laughed at seeing the spell. It was one of the ones he had created.

“Ah, the dismemberment spell. Wonder how you got your hands on it?”

Neighpolean merely grunted as he charged the brainwashed Mage. With a deft flick of his wrist, the sword cut through flesh and the head of the mage fell to the ground. The Overlord laughed.

“In another life, in another universe, you'd make a great ally. Sadly, you forgot someone.”

Neighpolean's eyes went wide as he felt a blast on his back, realizing that while he was distracted with the one mage, the Overlord had brainwashed the other one. Now he was on the defensive from two fronts; spells from the mage and the blade of the Dark Tyrant before him. Neighpolean feinted right and dashed to the other mage. A sudden blow from the right knocked him clean off his feet and knocked the helmet off his head.
Neighpolean scrambled up and began whimpering.

“Please...don't kill me...” He whispered.

The Overlord looked down at the figure and then at the Helmet.

“Huh...that's surprising.”

“Indeed sire. It appears that the Helmet of Despair gave this pony an boost in the confidence department...odd that.”

“Must have lost its connection to the Tower Heart some time ago...these ponies must have linked it to something to give the boost. I don't know what but the Heart should override the other.”

Gnarl confirmed and the Overlord turned to Neighpolean. The stallion whimpered before curling up into a ball. This made the Overlord scowl; he hated people that begged for life...it ruined the image that they once were. The Overlord simply grabbed Neighpolean by the scruff of his silk dress and hoisted him up.
Gilda dropped down from the ceiling and looked at the two.

“Nice fight...but why not finish him?” The griffon asked as she sat on the throne.

All the Overlord did was chuckle.

“I won't kill him, Gilda...”

Neighpolean sighed in relief as the Overlord picked up his horned helmet.

“...because I want to give the people out there their pound of flesh.”

That made Neighpolean shudder in fear and sprung a leak as Gilda laughed.

MLPOV

The situation outside hadn’t changed in the slightest. The poor were revolting against the rich, forcing them out of their homes and brutally beating them to a pulp. The sounds of the riot were stilled when the great doors of the palace were blown apart. The poor looked at the dark figure with the female griffon as they walked down the stairs holding a struggling smaller figure in his hands. The Overlord threw the figure at the feet of the crowd.

“PONIES OF PRANCE! I GIVE TO YOU, YOUR EMPEROR! EXACT YOUR REVENGE FOR ALL THAT HE HAS DONE AS YOU SEE FIT!”

The statement was short and to the point. The people could do anything they wanted to the cowering foal before them, revenge for all the years under his hoof.
They did not hesitate. Like sharks on a bleeding animal, they swarmed him. Neighpolean screamed a high-pitch scream as he was seized by several arms. The Overlord lost sight of the smaller pony in the sea of raging civilians. Still, he could hear the screams of the former ruler as the ponies tore him apart, figuratively and literally. He stepped to the side as a limb from the wailing emperor flew through the air and landed on the ground where he was once standing. He smiled as the head was torn off the shoulders and mounted on a pike. Soon the roars of anger turned to cheers of triumph as they paraded through Paris, the head of Neighpolean at the front.
As the Overlord watched, his helmet crackled to life.

“Master, we have found a TREASURE trove. Most of your minion totems were deep in the catacombs of this place, along with several spells, mostly your dismemberment and Evil Eye spell along with the next level of the Fireball spell. But the REAL find was that metal that pony used; its Overlordium Sire! The metal you crafted eons ago back during the Great Upheavl.”

That made the Overlord grin darkly. Overlordium...ah how he recalled that happy accident. A metal that wouldn't bend or break as easily as other metals. Impervious to heat, cold, harsh pressure and anything else short of the actual surface of the sun couldn't damage the metal. It was perfect for Gilda, Lyra, and Bon-Bon in terms of armor and weapons.

“Get as much of that metal as you can Gnarl...I'll be back to the Tower shortly.”

The liberator of Prance turned to the large parade and watched with unhidden glee.

It was good to be the Overlord.

Author's Note

Sorry for the LONG wait. Job hunting and cleaning out homes for garage sales has eaten up a LOT of my time. Prance has fallen to the Overlord but what does this actually mean? It looks to me like he's not going to take over Prance...or is he? Well, the good news is that there won't be too long of wait for the next chapter which is going to explain some things about Celestia and the Overlord, even their relationship some.

Peace out!

Origins
View Online

Return of Evil

Origins

Author's Note

Fellow Fimfiction writers, we are...

*BANG*

*Holsters shotgun*

Oi vey, twice now?! I'm not dead here folks, just buried under this WONDERFUL existence called Life. Got a job that's eating up more time then it should, have a major case of writer's block, and...I'm all out of Gum and asses to kick. So here's another loose end I'm tying up, History lesson. I'm PRETTY sure i got most of it all taken care of, but if you see any mistakes, let me know. Enjoy!

Origins

Twilight sighed as she set another book away. Another dead end. They had gone to check the Golden oaks library for the Overlord after the incident with Lyra. Sadly, they came up empty just as they had at the Canterlot Archives. They began to despair when Fluttershy brought up the library at the Old Castle of the Two Sisters in the Everfree Forest. The group rushed through the Everfree to see if there was any information on the Overlord there.

Sadly, after hours of searching, there was nothing about him here either. It was like he was a shade, always there but never seen. Even with her friends, she was having no luck finding anymore information. She looked up to see Rainbow chuck a book at the nearby crumbling wall.

“DAMN IT ALL! There's nothing in here about this 'Overlord' guy just like with the others!” Rainbow griped while the others looked at her, Twilight scowling at the way she had treated the poor book.

“Rainbow, please. Do not act so uncouthly. It's most unbecoming.” Rarity chastised making Rainbow huff.

“Yeah? I've seen the way you've looked Rarity, you're just as annoyed as I am! We haven't found...” Rainbow was starting to rant when Pinkie Pie popped out from the thrown book's covers startling the mare.

“FOUND IT~!” She proclaimed happily.

The other five looked at her in shock. They got their wits back as they reminded themselves that this was Pinkie Pie. Still, Twilight had to know.

“Where-” Twilight began before the pink mare giggled.

“It was under a pillow~!” She sang as she slipped out and began to hop around. This didn't answer the actual question Twilight was going to ask but she ignored it chalking that it was Pinkie being Pinkie. The book in question was covered in a lilac aura and pulled toward Twilight; however, Pinkie was pulled right along with it. Naturally, she made the best of the situation.

“WEEE!” Pinkie squealed before she let go and landed onto top of Rainbow.

The two got into a minor scuffle as Twilight eagerly opened the book to the first page.

“There's no title or author...oh well.” Twilight mumbled before coming across the first page. She cleared her throat and began to read aloud.

OVMLP

“Greetings to whomever has found thine journal. We have left this book to tell of the beginning, hoping that it can help you understand our history. To fully begin the tale, we must go back to the beginning...not to Equestria's beginning, no, but to the lands enshrouded in the mists of time. The time of Upheavel.”

A land of molten fire, volcano, acid rain, and lightning met the vivid imagination of the Lavender mare's mind. The fiery mountains belched out smoke, lava, and radioactive wastes from the fallout. The bodies of various animals littered the field, each one in a twisted form of their original being. They, the dead, all clutched to something; a pup, a mate, or in some rare cases, were completely alone. Soon the ashes covered the fields of the dead, preserving them and locking them away as steam erupted.
The steam pulled away to reveal a young mare in her teenage years with a pink mane, white fur, and wearing clothing similar to an archeologist with a small slit in the back for her wings, stood next a even younger mare with a dark blue pelt, a light blue mane with stars, and similar clothing to the first mare looked at the barren lands before them. The younger looked at the elder.

“Tia...why are we in this place? I don't like it here.” The younger whispered.

“Easy Lu...mum and dad wanted us to explore so that we may settle and have a kingdom. This place might be great for farms...its been said that this is where the epicenter of the Great Upheaval came to be.” The elder said with a warm, soothing voice.

The younger was calmed down somewhat, but still nervous. The lands before them held no life; no plants, no birds, not even the sun could shine through the clouds above. The Elder started forward making her younger sister squeak and chase after her.

“My sister and I traveled through the desolate land for weeks, taking soil samples to have them be evaluated by our top herbologists back home wherever we went. Our ninth week, we were in the north part of a sector We had dubbed Echelon when it happened.”

The Elder sister removed a shiny black stone from the ground. She had never seen such an odd rock formation before. The Geologists would be most interested in it. She just put the rock away when she heard a shrill cry.

“TIA~!”

Tia's eyes widened before taking off toward the source of the scream in jumps of teleportation. She soon came upon her younger sisters and gasped in horror. A being, tall, lanky, with scythes for hands and two smaller arms in what appeared to be the stomach, though its insides were hanging out and two massive leather wings on its back. The face was torn away and several...worms Tia called them...wriggled around the face and acted as a mouth of some sort. The eyes of the being were pitch black as it stumbled up to her sister.

“BEGONE FROM THINE SISTER FOUL DEMON!” Tia roared as a lance of magic shot out.

The lance pierced the being in the back, but all it did was make it turn around to Tia, the lance still in it. She gasped the being roared at her, started running, its arms waving wildly above its head. She backpedaled away from the grotesque being as it bared down on her, firing lance after lance of magical energy at it. The lances did not slow it down as it struck the body, in fact, it seemed to make it even madder. Tia soon tripped on a rock and fell onto the ground with a hard whumpf. She stared in terror as the being was upon her, its black eyes glowing with no sign of intelligence.

Tia squeezed her eyes shut as the arm holding the bone scythe came down her.

'Mother...father...Lu...I'm so sorry.' Tia thought as she waited for the inevitable.

There was the sound of something striking the ground followed by a cry of rage. Tia opened her eyes slightly and saw that she was six feet away from the...thing. She opened her eyes all the way, saw an armored face and noticed that she was off the ground and felt strong arms encircling her legs and back. The face and body that held her placed her back down and she looked over her savior.

He stood at a height of six foot four, wore golden armor in the shape of skulls, and carried an ax on the back of his body. The eyes were a blood red color and he stared intently at the being who roared at him, no doubt angered that it had been denied prey. Without taking his eyes off, he spoke, his voice smooth as silk, dipped in honey, ringing like a choir of brass bells, but held a demonic echoing.

“Get your sister and stay down.” He said watching the twisted being.

Tia could only nod before teleporting behind the twisted monster, grabbed her sister, and teleported back behind a low wall of rock. Both of them peeked over the wall.
They watched as the armored being slowly took its ax off its back, twirled it around expertly, and got into a ready position. The being roared in defiance, shot forward, and reached the armored one in a matter of seconds. It raised its bone-like blade high before bringing it down. Time seemed to slow to the two as the blade made its arc downward toward the other.

The ax stood limp at the being's side as he watched, seemingly disinterested. Tia was aware of someone shouting but couldn't hear it because it was muffled. It took her a few moments but then she realized that it was HER that was shouting. Time picked up as the warning left her mouth. There was a flash, a pained cry, and something landing down in front of the two. Tia looked down in shock as she saw it was the bone extension. She looked back up, seeing the ax now on the right of the armored boy...if one could call him a boy.

The being roared again and readied itself to charge. All the boy did was simply raise his left arm and a loud tone echoed in the lands. Tia and Lu watched in confusion. What was he doing? After the tone faded, the boy simply held his ax ready again as the being roared after getting over the echoing tone.
It charged forward...and fell flat on its face. Tia spied several small hands holding the legs of the monster, more hands joining the small mound, each one grasping the limbs of the thing. She turned back to the armor wearing being who calmly walked forward, its ax on his right shoulder. As he strolled up to the mutant, he dodged the other flailing limb, never breaking his gaze from the eyes of the mutant. They held their gaze for three full minutes before there was a flash of light, the sound of metal slicing through flesh, and the lad standing with the ax over his right shoulder. The mutant had stopped in it's flailing about as the eyes stared at the lad. The head slowly fell off and landed in the ashen sands, its gaze still locked on the figure. The lad sighed as he re-hooked the ax to his back.

“Finally. It's always the last one that gives you trouble.” The being said aloud making Tia and Lu's eyes widened.

“THERE'S MORE OF THOSE FOUL THINGS?!” Lu shouted making the being turn to them, his hand on the ax again.

Seeing that the noise came from only the younger...pegacorn...he relaxed.

“There was. But I have hunted them down to extinction.” The being said, his body turning and voice booming. “MINIONS! COME! WE HAVE GUESTS!”

The sands before the two began to stir as several groups of tiny beings with buggy eyes rose up from the sands, shaking it off like a dog would for water. Tia noticed that each group of the tiny begins was a different color; one group was brown, another blue, a third green, and finally red. They all looked at the two before turning to the armored one.

“Mastah, they new mistresses?” A brown one asked.

The being sighed and shook his head.

“No, Farty, they are not the new mistresses, they are just travelers who ran afoul with a Mutant. Come, back to the tower.”

The beings all seemed to groan before they started to to head for several glowing pits that had risen up. They jumped into the corresponding color as what could be best described as a massive onyx stones in the shape of a flower opened up. The Overlad waited, looking at the two pointedly. It was the younger who spoke up timidly after getting over the very scary glare.

“Ah...are thou waiting for we?” Lu asked.

The Overlad simply nodded and the two hurried to the flower, stepped in, and vanished to wherever the minions had gone to making the Overlad sigh as he rubbed his helmet.

“Tourists...” The Overlad mumbled before he too entered the flower.

“My sister and I arrived at a tower that was well below the earth. The Overlord had explained that they had come here in the past to avoid some of the larger foes...until they had the forces to deal with them some eons later. An elderly being similar to the smaller ones, whom we came to find out were Minions, came up and greeted us and the Overlad. The being, named Gnarl, asked us our reasons for coming to the ghastly place. Now, I was a bit of a brat back then. What teenager isn't? After I had gotten my wits back from the adrenaline rush, I demanded the Overlord to tell me his origins, the minions origins, how he lived and to turn himself over to my people's way of life and...I demanded him as a servant.”

“What was that?” The cold voice of the Overlord echoed in the tower.

Many of the Minions and Gnarl all stared at the...pretty lady being who had a smug grin on her face. The Dark Blue one was watching and she was terrified as she felt the subtle powers shifting in the air.

“You heard me, servant. Tell me your origins, the minions', how you lived and to turn yourself over to me!” Tia declared haughtily.

The result was instant; the minions surrounded the dark blue being as the Overlord swung his ax to the right with blinding speed. Tia too stunned to move, closed her eyes waiting for the blow. When she opened her eyes, she saw out of the corner of her eye, the axe resting just above her shoulder. Her eyes then met the Hell red ones of the Overlad in fear as he stepped forward. The sudden action made Tia fall to the ground and onto her butt, getting her dress dirty.

“I will not submit to some prissy being who thinks herself above reproach. I have spent countless moons and even inexplicable eons slaying monsters that would make you blood curdle, your spine take leave of your body and your mind to shatter. You are a temporary part my home, my world and my law now. If you want a fight, you've got one. Otherwise, sit down, shut up, and do not make demands you do not have the power to back up!” The Overlord roared before he left the room. “Show them to some rooms Gnarl. I must rest now.”

The aged minion nodded, shuffled over to the two, helped the older up to her feet and then took the two to another part of the tower where the living quarters were at.

“Now, you must understand...no one ever in my life, short though it was, has ever raised their voice at me or told me 'no' save for my parents. I was appalled by the action thinking that I was not in the wrong. It was only thanks to Lu that I realized how dire our situation was.”

Lu and Tia were in their own quarters in the tower. Tia was pacing back in forth in the room, anger stewing at the way she had been treated by the Overlad.

“How dare he! Does he not know who I am?! I am a Princess! I do not kneel to his demands!” Tia ranted while Lu quietly read the mission of her father and mother. “I'll have him brought up on charges with home, Mother and Father shall deal with him swiftly and decidedly! I will have the last laugh not he!”

Lu mumbled something as she read over several pieces of parchment but Tia did not hear her over her own ranting and raving.

“I will have the guards slowly dip him in tar...no, oil...NO, Lava! Yes, Lava, I will have them dip him in lava starting with the feet. Once he reaches his reproductive organs I'll have him live like that! Yes! Wait...does he even have reproductive organs?”

“Tia?” Lu said, her voice louder but still quavering.

“No...no, that's not good enough especially if he doesn't have those kind of organs...I know! I'll break his arms and Legs, one bone at a time! How many bones can he have? Oh it doesn't matter! They will all be broken!”

“Tia?”

Lu's voice got more insistent but Tia kept on ranting lost in her own make believe world of torture and fun.

“I'll use several pins and insert them into where his bones were broken and then tune them! Oh glorious!” Tia said with a crazed smile.

“TIA DEL SOLARUS!” Lu shouted making said person jump.

“What is it, sister? Can't you see I'm plotting here?!” Tia snarled out as she looked at her younger sibling.

Seeing the mission parchment thrust into her face was the last thing she expected with a short command 'read' from Lu. Tia huffed but read it over. However, she froze once she saw a highlighted portion.

Tia, Lu, if there is ANY lifeforms on the world you are exploring, then it is without a doubt that I ask you to be kind and courteous to the life form. Chances are it is a remnant of the race that once dwell on the planet or an newly born one. I don't need to stress what I'm saying; if there is a remnant or new life, then chances are they will not allow us to terraform the planet to make way for the new life we have planned. Why this is, I do not know, but regardless be on your best behavior. Tia, this means no making ANY demands of this so-called 'lesser being.'
Love, Mum

Tia gulped uneasily as she looked at Lu. What had she done?

“I had possibly screwed up the most important part of the mission; I had insulted a living being that had for all intents and purposes, owned the dead world we had walked on above. Needless to say, I had to play nice with the Overlord and that was difficult in and of itself.”

“Great one, I apologize for my outburst. I was not thinking after...” Tia was before the Overlad's throne, her head low and her tone submissive but one could see the clenching of her hands indicating that she did not like it. She was interrupted by the Overlad's booming voice.

“Your apology is NOT accepted, being. I do not take kindly to being insulted, have demands made in my face in my own home, and threatened with bodily harm.” The Overlad snarled.

Tia cringed but Lu stepped up cautiously and bowed before the armor wearing teen.

“My lord, perhaps if we explain our purpose here?”

The Overlad looked at her and gave a nod making Tia's jaw drop. The Overlad seeing the look of shock, answered the unasked question.

“Unlike you, your sister has not made demands of me, insulted me, or threaten to do bodily harm.”

Lu explained everything; their home, their race, and their mission. The Overlad listened intently to the details. He asked a question here and there to clear something, but otherwise remained silent throughout the entire explanation and detailed process of what was to be achieved. Once she was done, he looked at Tia.

“This is all true?”

Tia nodded stiffly confirming the story. The Overlad hummed in thought as he tapped his throne. After a few minutes of humming and tapping, he stood up from his throne and looked down at the two. The two got tense with fear that he was to dismiss them and deny them the planet.

“A garrison of minions will go with you to each site you wish to look at.”

Both sisters looked at him in shock.

“Then that means...?” Tia left off.

“You may continue the research...but as I have the final say, I will ultimately decide the fate of this world. So you better impress me in the coming months.”

“I, Celestia Del Solarus, agreed to the challenge.”

OVMLP

“WHAT?!” The other five shouted in shock.

“Celestia!? As in our princess?!” Fluttershy asked in shock.

“Ah dun't believe it!” Applejack said.

Pinkie Pie just grinned like the cat that had eaten the canary. She started to plan a royal 'get back together party' for the two as the others all settled down and returned to the logs.

“Darling keep reading!” Rarity insisted looking for juicy gossip.

Twilight nodded shaky and picked up from where she left off.

OVMLP

“Try and impress him I did. I tried everything; graphs, charts, diagrams, data. All to convince him that allowing us to terraform the planet. None of them swayed him. I was once tempted to use my body, but I disregarded that plan immediately. I was not THAT desperate...not yet anyways. Instead, I chose to fight him in combat.”

The Overlad looked at Celestia like she had grown another set of wings. He cocked his head to the side, eyes still locked on Celestia.

“What...was that? Again?”

Celestia sighed.

“I wish to fight you. Name your terms and weapon choice.” Celestia said with a straight face as she faced down the insufferable child.
The response this time was something that made Celestia's skin crawl. Laughter; dark, hollow, cruel mocking laughter. The minions all fell over, laughing themselves sick. Even the Overlad seemed to be chortling. There was a hum of energy and a golden blast shot out of the horn, striking the wall. The Overlad simply cocked his head before nodding.

“Very well. We shall fight...”

Celestia smirked in triumph. But the Dark king's next words made her wilt.

“...in a month's time. That way you can familiarize yourself with hand to hand combat. That's right. Hand to hand, not magical.”

“I took the challenge wholeheartedly. For a full month, I trained hard and long making my body go to its limits and then beyond. But...it wasn't enough. The Overlad was more skilled in weaponry then I ever was. The fight was long, hard, and difficult. Every time I thought I had gained the upper hand, the Overlad beat me back down. Five hours in the fighting, I finally landed a blow. I had knocked his helmet off which gave me pause as I caught the body underneath the armor.”

Celestia had never seen such a beautiful face. Silver-white hair (It was hard to tell in the dim lightning), fair skinned, and the bluest eyes she had ever met. And currently, those blue eyes were NOT happy. Celestia could do all she could do to keep from the angry Overlad at bay. She had to fly away from him at the opportunity while Gnarl and Luna watched from the sides.

“Oh that prissy princess has done it now...” Gnarl mumbled as he rubbed his chin. “Master hates his face being seen...by anything or anyone.”

Luna looked at the small being in confusion before returning to the battle.

“Why doth he hide thine face? ” Luna asked. “Tis gorgeous!”

Gnarl looked at the dark blue mare with a look of annoyance but then sighed. After all, she and her elder sister were strangers to their world so it was no brainer that they didn't know his master's reasons.

“Precisely, your majesty. He wants to reflect the world around him, not have him reflect the world.” Gnarl explained.

The minion overseer explained it even further stating that the race that he came from was ugly and monstrous. How his face does not tell the tale of them only a falsehood. Luna could only look at the Overlad, slow realization coming onto her features.

“He...despises his beauty as it doth not tell truth of his past?”

Gnarl only nodded as the two locked blades again. Tia was panting from the rage filled attacks and was quickly wearing down. She weakly parried a blow before spinning away before the Overlad's sword caught her. She gasped and panted for air, looking at the rage filled eyes.

'This being is more powerful then I gave him credit for! He is like one our Elite guards at home!' She thought as she struggled to hold her sword.

Her arms were like jello, not having fighting something that was stronger then her sister for the month. That proved to be her undoing. She was knocked onto the ground by a shoulder butt by the Overlad, her sword flying out of her grip and clattering onto the ground. She found herself staring down the pointed tip of the blade and the pale blue eyes of the Overlad.

“You lose.” The boy said in a quiet tone as he sheathed his blade and left the room, stopping only to pick up his helmet and put it back on.

“I was...mildly upset at the loss. But as I said, I was stubborn as Tarturus. So for several weeks, which turned to months and then to a year, I trained and challenged the Overlad to several fights. I lost every single one despite all the training that I did. But with each fight and loss, I got to know the Overlad a bit better. It was like...we were talking without really talking. I got to get a feel of him. He wasn't at all like he portrays himself as. He had conflict echoing in his soul and I could actually see the inner turmoil within his eyes every time blows were struck. He was afraid. But of what? Me? Luna? His minions? Or himself? Or of something else entirely? Not getting anything more from the fights, I sought such answers to the questions and directly from the source itself.”

Celestia looked at the armor figure who was looking over several papers, each one detailing various spells, runes, artifacts, and weapons. She cleared her throat making the Overlad look up in shock as he hastily put away the papers.

“Celestia...what brings you here?” The Overlad asked, honestly curious about the beings presence.

“I came to talk to you...or rather why you are so conflicted during our fights?”

The Overlad stiffened before his shoulders slumped.

“So you noticed. Damn...was hoping you hadn't,” The Overlad said quietly. “You...are correct. I am conflicted after hearing what you and your kind want to do with my home. I am...scared. I feel that I am simply letting go of my past...and that bothers me since the past is what made me...me.”

Celestia could understand that. The past always helped to shape and wrought a person into who they were suppose to be in the future. Denying it or erasing the last remnants of such a past could be a way of saying this is not what you are and thus reject it. But not only that, she could sense something else; something that had the Overlad terrified even more so then that...thing...Luna had run into their first year here.

“And the other thing?”

The Overlad laughed, not his usual, but it was more empty and touched with insanity.

“Perceptive one...I'm more worried about what your kind will do with my kind. Will you raise them up from the dead to live along side YOUR race?”

Celestia nodded eagerly, thinking it was what he wanted. All the nodding just made the Overlad scowl behind his helmet though Celestia knew of it from the narrowing of the red eyes.

“Then I hope and pray you can deal with the consequences.” The Overlad said before shooing Celestia out.

“It was after that ominous statement that I pushed for the truth. After another set of weeks and badgering, the Overlad broke down and told me about his race. A race called “Hoo-mans”. The race before had been the most chaotic race I have ever heard of. They fought over the smallest of thing such as currency, land, power, places in high class, not having enough of something or not giving enough to the people, they even fought over means to get one 'high' which I still can't understand even now. The race was warlike, everything about them was death and destruction. Yet despite the war like tendencies, the race had made beautiful works of art in architectural, paintings, songs, and others, all of which the Overlad showed me though they were simply pictures of times gone by. I was equally enthralled at the sight of the Tower Eiffel and how he explained that it was once a site for lovers and couples to go to. At the end of it all he told of the war that wiped them all out. It was a new kind of bomb using a new element called 'Mystierum'. It was the most curious substance in the entire elemental table. It was highly unstable but managed to stay stable while putting out a large amount of radiation. Despite its oddity, it helped make new materials that were stronger then the usual; metal that would not bend or break, new means of filtering air, new medicine, and new means of making life easier. It was only a matter of months that it was soon weaponized and threatened on smaller countries. This led to a massive arms race with the Mystierum leading the way. Sixteen years after the discovery, the war broke out over the simplest of reasons...resources, rather the lack thereof. Fossil fuels were low when Mystierum was made and the reserves were exhausted when the first commercial product of the element hit the market. Hence the weapon-making of the element. The higher ups in the hoo-man government wanted the means to combat others when it came time. The conflict spread across the world and consumed it in fire spreading panic and fear around the world. He got this look in his eye and started to laugh. Whether it was at the irony of the entire situation or if he was just laughing in sadness, I could not tell. He said it was because of the element he had become what he had become today. He told me in the middle of the war, they had tried to make a super human...and got him. The act gave him the means to use magic and it caused a backlash so powerful its was still felt to this day. Namely, his inability to die.
I was shocked and frightened by what I had heard and what the race had gone through. But at the same time despite the darker tone, I was impressed and adoring of the race how despite their flaws they had tried to be better...though it ended up failing them in the end. After he told me about his race, he asked about mine. I told him of my life above the stars and he was fascinated. I told him of our works of art, lifestyle, my own and others like me. During this time, we started to get closer together and soon after two years and six months, we started to 'court' though he insisted on calling it dating.”

OVMLP

The book dropped from Twilight's hands as she stared at it in shock. Spike snapped his fingers in front of the mare before groaning.

“She's gone, girls. Mind overload,” Spike explained to the others.

“Well, don't stand there scaly ass! Continue in her place!” Rainbow said eagerly.

Spike just picked the book up and picked up where Twilight had left off.

OVMLP

“That was how I defeated the Overlad not with blades or magic, but with talking, understanding and compassion. I was there for him as he wept for his people and his lost way of life. He had held in the pain for so many years and had no one living to vent it to, Gnarl and the others the exception. That led me to ask how the Minions came to be. The Overlad, after his breakdown, just shrugged his shoulders. He had no clue how they came to be only that after wandering around for years after the abrupt end of the war, he came across them attacking a mutant. That was a big thing according to him. The animals and what little people that had remained had mutated to beings of nightmares due to the fallout mixing.”

“After all, how do you think I got to be like this? I wasn't born this way, no sir. Ugly as sin I was.” The Overlad asked with his helmet off, pointing at his face and then showed a picture of his younger self with half his face gone from a birth defect.

Celestia looked at the picture and then back at the Overlad before asking about the Minions. The Overlad shurgged his shoulders and re-explained the Mutations across the globe.

“That's what I think the minions are...just another mutation that...well didn't go wrong, but didn't go right either. It just...went in every direction at once.” The Overlad said with a sheepish grin.

“This summed the minions up nicely. They were below average intelligence but they all having immense strength to pick up a totem weight a hundred kilos with each group having a defining ability. The blues were the only ones capable of swimming while the others just drowned, not to mention healing and reviving dead minions. The Reds could lob fireballs at a good distance and were fire immune, while the greens could sneak around. I still couldn't get over the fact that since they smelled like rotting fish and corpses, they could sneak around and be so stealthy. The Browns were just tougher then the other three making them the bulk of the army.
The fallout over the eons started to change and the Overlad said that he called it ' Chaotic magic' since science could not explain the damn thing nor explain how certain things were done with it, like infusing it with sand and getting a cow. Personally, I liked it as it was an unknown to both of us despite my sister and I using it daily. This magic was more...primal. Like it was unwilling to bow to anyone. Luna had tapped into it to try and master it. It made her act like she was hopped up on sixteen cases of espresso, monster, and red bull. The Overlad's words not mine. It was what brought about her bringing a large silver orb which the Overlad called the moon in previous explanations close to the planet. He was so surprised he fell on his ass. I too was shocked as never did she show such power before.”

“Wha-who-how-?” Celestia stammered out in shock.

“I don't have a clue! This...this is nothing like I ever tried! The moon was slowly leaving Earth's orbit over the eons so...how?! How did she do that?!” The Overlad said in shock.

“TiatiatiaTIA!” Luna said as she hopped in place, her eyes wide and manic. “Youneedtoconnectwiththismagic!It'ssoo~good!Itmakesmefeelalltingling!”

Celestia tried to grab her bouncing in place sister only to miss when Luna teleported in a flash of blue. The Overlad was shocked and threw his gauntlet out in reflex to prevent getting hit by the tiny blue missile. There was a flash of light and the sound of Luna hitting the ground, struggling against some chains that had appeared and kept her in place making the Overlad look at his gauntlet in shock.

“That's new...”

Celestia looked at the Overlad, at the chains, Luna's struggling form, and then back at the Overlad, her mouth agape.

“How'd you do that?”

The only answer was a shrug making her growl in frustration. That seemed to be the norm for the Overlad, shrugging and beating her to near death in fights.

“I did say I was new to this 'Magic' thing.”

“Thus began a series of tests on how to use this new branch of magic to our advantage. I too connected with the magic and suffered what happened to Luna, though I ended up charging a dim red dot in the sky to yellow gold. The Overlad was once again shocked, stating that I had just revitalized the sun back to its original state after it had started to decay several eons earlier. Naturally this gained me and my sister our mark, hers was a crescent moon against the night sky and mine was a sun with eight curved points on it. This clinched the deal with the Overlad. He allowed us to remake his home...provided his race was NEVER revived. As he quoted to me before I left for home with Luna, 'They had their chance to do so much good and they blew it. Their time is done. It's...whatever comes now's time.' We agreed to the terms. I was never so happy in my short amount of life nor was i so sad when I finally left for home, promising to come back to him.”

OVMLP

Spike looked up from the journal.

“All that's left is a summary of the terra-forming process and how the Overlad had helped the race create several items and races. But...it does explain somethings. Like why the princess is so afraid. She's worried what we would think of her with her relationship to him.”

Applejack crossed her arms.

“Yeah, it explains why...but not why the Overlord suddenly just turned on her. If he truly loved her, why he go to this dark side?”

Rainbow punched her fist into her open hand as her eyes lit with fire.

“Ain't it obvious!? He really didn't love her, he just used her to get a race to rule over!”

Pinkie was serious for once as she spoke making the group look at her.

“I don't know. Something about all this smells fishy.”

More was to be said, but Spike burped up a scroll and grabbed it. After slicing the seal, he opened it and read it. As he read, his eyes got big as dinner plates before he turned to the still comatose Twilight. He looked pained at what he had to do but sighed. It needed to be done.

“TWI! YOU'RE GOING TO BE LATE ON THE NEWEST FRIENDSHIP REPORT!”

That woke her up and she screamed.

“AH! NO! NO MAGIC KINDERGARTEN!”

Spike's snorting laugh made her look at the drake with a stunned look. She narrowed her eyes and grabbed on of his frills in her hands. Spike yelped as Twilight tugged.

“Spike..."

Spike gulped, wondering what the moon looked like this time of year as he turned to see his sister.

“Thanks.” Twilight said. “That was one of your more creative ways to get me awake.”

Spike grinned as he was given his frill back. He handed the letter to Twilight who looked it over quickly. Her eyesbrows shot up into her hairline and she looked at the others.
“Girls, we need to get to Canterlot pronto,” Twilight commanded, grabbing the jounral and tucking it into her backpack.

“Why? What's going on, Twi?” Rainbow asked.

Twilight looked serious as she spoke.

“Prance is in trouble.”

Fall of the Caribou - Pt I.
View Online

Return of Evil

Fall of the Caribou - Pt I.

Author's Note

Heyo! I'm on a roll here. Okay, so this chapter and the next one are going to deal with the darker parts of the Fandom, but don't worry, it'll be short. The best way i can describe the Caribou city is the three walls from Attack On Titan; why? Well, its to keep prisoners' from escaping, of course. Enjoy.

Fall of the Caribou - Pt I.

Gilda looked as the Portal descended to the ground and her savior floated down gently, his whole body tense and alert. He cracked his neck several times after he landed before he walked up to his throne and sat down, his head resting against on his hands as he propped his elbow on the right armrest. Gilda sat on the left and touched his armored shoulder, concern flooding her.

“Rough day?” Gilda asked with a frown.

The Overlord nodded as he sighed and leaned into the touch. He used his magic to lift Gilda up, making her squeak in surprise, before putting her in his lap. The blush she gained would have made her mistaken for a killer tomato that grew legs and wings. She went stiff but soon began to release the tension as the Overlord began to massage and fluff her lion's tail. She gave a sigh as the Overlord worked.

“Celestia and Luna saw me, we talked, I managed to get Gem swine and handed him over to Lucky. Heh, the stallion is like a lost son of mine. He castrated Gem Swine before declaring that nopony kill him and let him live in exile with the words, 'Child Eater' branded on him.” The Overlord explained, his own rage leaking out into his voice before sighing again. “Luna then tried to find out about my plans.”

That made Gilda look at him through half-lidded eyes as she gave out a little gasp as he worked out one particular kink in the middle of her tail. Always gave her trouble that one and had been around since her older cousins stepped on the thing. Despite losing herself in the pure bliss, she looked at him in a quizzical nature.
“Plan? You plan?”

It made the Overlord laugh or at least chuckle which made Gilda grin. Hearing him laugh...it just made butterflies fly in her stomach. She froze at that thought; Was she...nah, she couldn't be she thought to herself as she settled into the Overlord's arms. That train squealed to a sudden screech as the Overlord removed his helmet and gave her a peck on the cheek making her plumage go red.

“A fair point, my dear. No, I never plan, but I do anticipate. While Lulu was busy with me, my Minions were busy getting the other totems and spell tomes I had made out of the storage area.” He said, kissing the nape of her neck, letting his voice vibrate against it.

She looked at him and her blush got so red she was sure she was having a nosebleed; damn, she forgot how handsome he was. The deep, rumbling chuckle that came from her reaction made her squirm as it made her feathers vibrate and dance on her spine in pleasure. She cooed in delight as she leaned against him, making the laughter go deeper and eliciting more pleasure. But before they could continue, Gnarl came running in, his pruned face in a visage of horror and rage.

“MASTER! MASTER~! WE HAVE A BIG PROBLEM ON OUR HANDS!” The minion master shouted as he approached the throne making the Overlord growl in annoyance and Gilda to clench her claws in rage.

“What is it, Gnarl? I was about to 'talk' with Gilda some more about my day at Canterlot and Equestria...in my bedroom preferably.” The tyrant said.

Gnarl ignored the hidden clue and spoke in a hurried tone.

“It's the Armor of Lucifer Sire! The Tower heart found it.”

That got the Overlord to stand up, making Gilda take flight to avoid falling on her ass. She landed and watched as the Overlord hurried to the Heart Chamber to see the armor's location. She whined a little at being denied, but she followed after the two curious and wanting to get her wings taken care of.

MLPOV

Gnarl, Gilda, and the Overlord entered the chamber, looked at the swirling orb of Blue that was the Tower Heart as it showed a land beyond the boundaries of Equestria and even the Badlands. Gilda, now down from her high of sexual tension, gave out a strangled gasp as the fog parted to reveal...

“Caribou.” She breathed out in horror and fright making the two look at her.

“You know of this race?” The Overlord asked as he touched her shoulder to comfort her frightened form.

“In whispers, stories of old, and myths...” She responded, turning around and hugging him while she nodded, the fear present in her eyes and posture as she continued to stare at the orb as it showed the home of the creatures. The houses were behind 50 meter walls, divided into three sections each one with a different emblem of the Caribou. The orb showed that the homes were tightly knit and rather drab with stone and red roofs. The next scene caused Gnarl to give out a cry of shock, Gilda to whimper, and the Overlord...

The Overlord stared in abject shock as he saw several does and even some mares from Equestria servicing the Caribou and in public. Around their necks were collars of various colors, ranging from black to silver. The males all seemed to take great pleasure as they gained up on a black collared doe who was protesting greatly. It didn't seem to do her any good as the males ripped off what little clothing she had, making her modest chest bounce from the force before being forced to suck on a dick from one of the males, cutting off her screams and cries for help, while the rest helped themselves to the rest of her body; two took up positions on the ground as they lined up with her exposed pussy and ass before they thrust in, making her eyes go wide and she struggled to get away from the group. The Overlord's eyes went darker and darker red until they were actually just wisps of fire at the scene as the other males forced the doe to jerk them off with her hands or got others to do it.
He roared in rage as he saw the reason; a foul purple magic that was coming from the center of the cities.

“SHOW ME!” He bellowed making the Tower AND lands above quake.

Said quaking made an object fall out of a mountain and land on the head of a Pegasus who was on their way to a trade fair. They rubbed their head from the pain before seeing the object, a gauntlet with a hellish green eye in it. They gathered the gauntlet up and put it in their saddlebags, happy to have such a strange object in their possession.

Back below, the Heart showed a massive castle in the center of the three rings and inside, more debauchery; females of all ages were participating at pleasing a caribou sitting on a obsidian throne and wearing black armor with large cracks in it showing off a massive red glow. The scene was making the Overlord's rage spike if the fire around his gauntlets was anything to go by. Gnarl had grabbed Gilda and gotten them both behind some cover to avoid the eventual explosion.

“Oh, not good, not good! The Master is in a foul mood now.” Gnarl whispered as he peeked over before ducking down as the Ancient Arcane energies began to lift small objects and whipped them around in the air, shattering against the walls. Gilda ducked as an old display stand with rusted weapons sailed past, dislodging the knives into the ground before her. She looked at Gnarl with frightened eyes.

“Does...does he always get like that when...rape...is involved?” She asked over the gale of magic. Gnarl looked at her with a sad expression and nodded. Gilda shuddered; so that was how he got after finding her nearly...taken. The Gale stopped as suddenly as it came and with it a sound; that made Gnarl's eyes go wide as he scrambled up. Gilda peeked over and saw something that made her entire body go stiff in fear.

It was the Overlord standing completely still, the magic still boiling but not as out of control as before. Gilda stepped out and hurried over placing an arm on his shoulder; the gesture barely even registered to him. Instead, he spoke in a cold, hollow, dead tone.

“Gnarl...gather some minions. I plan on making an envoy to these...beings.” He whispered as he looked at the race of lewd deers. “Send word to the strongest unicorns Prance has. Inform them that I will have need of them in a matter of days.”

Gnarl winced; his master had something planned. Meeting with such creatures were sure to make him go berserk and while that wasn't necessary a bad thing, he really didn't want to lose his master in enemy territory. Still, the master had something planned so he nodded wordlessly as he hurried away. Gilda, on the other hand, looked at him in shock.

“You're...you're going to make an alliance with them?” She asked in a hoarse whisper.

The Overlord's head shook with such ferocity as he wrapped Gilda up in an another hug, sending as much love and comfort as he could. She weakly embraced him as he stroke her plumage and spoke in a soothing tone.

“No...i will not make an alliance with...THOSE. It's a simple plan of mine;” He explained. “Make myself out like an ally, find out their plans and then...remove the serpents head followed by the rest.”

Gilda instantly got it; it was an up close and personal assassination after finding out the enemies plan. But it was very risky; the enemy could find out, the plans could be very well hidden, or worse, they were already mobilizing the plan at the time of the assassination. So many things could go wrong.

“I know things can go wrong...that's why its called Chaos my dear Gilda.” He said with a lighthearted chuckle then grew serious. “But that is a chance I must take. I hope...and pray...that their target is not what I think it is, if there is a target.”

Gilda didn't like the growing pit in her stomach but her own curiosity outpaced it faster then she had liked. She asked the question she dreaded, the target that the Caribou wanted. The one word answer made the pit become a knot and her heart to sink as she envisioned her old friend and her new ones going through what the does were.

“Equestria.”

Gnarl had come back after completing his task and overheard the answer making him demand who would be foolish enough to target his master's area to dominate. The Overlord explained and Gnarl grew silent as he listened; how the Caribou were essentially breeding themselves into extinction and without a new source of 'breeding grounds' they would die off. And since Equestria had a higher female to male ratio then any other country, it made Gnarl pale as he too realized the logic; the caribou would go after the most heavily concentrated population of females and use them as breeding stock. Despite his actions, he had in fact cared for Celestia and Luna at one point in time before his master's betrayal of them and he did not want them falling prey to...them.

“Master, we'll need to speed up the process of the Caribou's extinction. If even ONE survives...” Gnarl began before trailing off.

The Overlord nodded grimly; all it took was one germ to infect the entire body and make it diseased. The dark king left Gilda, who in turn whispered to him that she wanted to continue what they had started back in the throne room, behind in the Tower Heart chamber and headed for his Envoy; it was time to meet with animalistic evil.

MLPOV

The hustle and bustle of the first city in the land of the Caribou was interrupted by the eruption of Earth, cobblestone, and fire. A large black 'rose' unfurled its petals, with a flash of lightning and booming of thunder, a squadron of Minions, Brown, Red, Blue, and unseen Greens exited before a tall figure in silver armor stepped out. It's hellish red eyes bore into the awestruck and frightened caribou, though the females looked at him in interest. He stepped off the rose, it curling up as soon as the figure hit the road and vanished back into the earth where it came from. The figure looked around some, taking in the sights at the collared doe's and mares with his helmet betraying no emotion. Its eyes then landed on a nearby guard and he pointed at said guard.

“I seek your leader to discuss an alliance.” The figure said, its voice male, deep and rumbling.

The guard scowled at the newcomer and brandished his sword.

“We need no alliance with you, uncleaned.” He snarled, the sword glinting the the light. The Overlord didn't even bother to reply; he just shot a massive fireball at the guard.
The Guard screamed in agony as the fires burned off his fur, cook his flesh, melted his hair, and carbonized his priceless antlers. The Overlord looked down at the screaming Caribou as he writhed making many gasp and look at the Dark Tyrant.

“I will not ask again,” He thundered out. “I wish to speak with your leader and forge an alliance.”

Another caribou, this time dressed in ornate armor stepped up. He stared at the hellish red eyes and shuddered at the unspoken Evil that dwell in them. It showed him, the metal figure, killing creatures twisted and foul, ripping beings of good and just into tiny pieces before setting them on fire, and finally, things that words could not describe like they were pure embodiments of virtues, getting hacked to apart and devoured by the metal figure as a means of food but still hungered. He was ageless, unending, never dying, and always there, if only in the remotest parts of the mortal mind.

In short, the figure in the silver armor was a god and it was not happy at being kept waiting.

“F-f-f-forgive me, sire. I will take you to Lord Dainn.” The guard whispered, fearing his own punishment. The figure in metal nodded once as he was escorted with the group of imps to the center of the walls.

Along the way, the Overlord's eyes were darting hither and dither, taking in the sights. What he saw made his heart just feel nothing but rage; young girls were being taught by their male counterparts how to service males, clean them, and...present themselves to said males. In fact, many of the girls offered themselves to him as he passed, but he ignored them. He instead focused on his conversation with Gnarl.

“Please tell me you're getting this, Gnarl...and recording it to show to the Equestrians.”

There was the sound of gritting teeth over the link before Gnarl's voice cut through.

“I am master...and there has never been a time I wanted to actually be out there with you,” Gnarl said with disgust in his voice. “These girls don't even look to be four years yet! Sire, I thought your people had it bad so long ago, but these Caribou make it worse!”

The Overlord didn't answer as his escort had looked at him with a look, only to turn away with a glare from the silver metal being. It was pissed but what for? Did it not know of the shackles that men had endured before Dainn had come to liberate them? The Caribou shrugged mentally; perhaps his lord could enlighten the god.

MLPOV

The Overlord could only scowl as he walked the grand hall to the throne of this Dainn after three days of travel; tapestries depicting battles between caribou, a young fawn rising over them all with a mysterious armor, and finally, a battle between male and female that ended with the females in shackles. He turned his gaze to the king of the Caribou and saw that he was well into his 30s but still looked young. The Captain of the guard marched forward and bowed low to Dainn.

“Milord, this stranger has come to seek an audience with you.” The captain announced aloud. The guard grabbed a tiny caribou in a black shroud that was walking up to the king and whispered something that the Overlord did not hear, but he could guess. The shroud moved in shock before looking at him. The Overlord was reminded of his favorite stories of the Lord of the Rings as he looked at the tiny disfigured Caribou. He channeled magic to his eyes and made them glow brighter, making the shroud go stiff in fear.

Faster then he could blink, the shroud was at the King's ear, whispering feverishly. The King looked at the shroud and then at the Overlord with a look that the Overlord recognized many a time from supposed allies of his; hope and greed. He kept his stance tight and his minions ready as the king spoke.

“My seer, Thanos, is believing you to be someone that was prophesied many eras ago to help us conquer all femaledom,” Dainn stated as he summoned a female and forcing her to please him. “I myself do not put much stock in words that is given to me from a caribou that has inhaled one too many puffs of Rosemary. So...tell me your name, stranger?”

The Overlord's eyes kept the glow, but as he spoke, it made the entire castle tremble.

“I am the Overlord, conqueror of the Infernal Abysses, Slayer of Barong the Ever Terrible Storm Lizard, and Deceiver of Equestria,.”

The reaction he got confirmed it; many let out gasps of shock at the second title, they began to whisper of the first, but it was Dainn's now hungered look that had cinched it for the Overlord; the mad king was after Equestria. Dainn waved away his 'helper' who gave out a whining moan as he stood up and walked down to the Overlord's place.

“My friend...you have come at long last!” He exclaimed before turning to the court. “REJOICE MY BROTHERS! FOR EQUESTRIA'S DOOM HAS COME TO US! SOON THE SOLAR AND LUNAR BITCHES SHALL KNOW THEIR PLACE AT OUR FEET! LONG LIVE MALE SURPEROIRTY!”

The court erupted into applause and cheers as the Overlord stood there, silent, but seething.

How DARE this foul creature target Celestia and Luna! He thought as he squashed the urge to rip out the Sword of Life Stealing and just behead Dainn.

But no, no, that was too hasty and too easy. He needed information, motive and a better punishment then hacking and slashing. Death was too good for Dainn. He needed time. Time to get ready and time to scope out. A big yawn escaped his mouth much to his own delight; this was his chance to get out of the great hall and away from this. Dainn noticed or rather heard the yawn and smiled.

“It must have been a long journey for you, Overlord, Deliver of Equestria. Some time to rest and company will do right for you,” Dainn said before snapping his fingers. Two well endowed does came and bowed submissively to Dainn. The Lord of the Caribou gestured to the Overlord and spoke something in Caribouese, though the Overlord seemed to get the general idea; they were there to wait on him. The two looked at him with a wide smile before nodding happily; the Overlord's hidden face twisted into a sneer and he was desperately keeping his rage in check.

The Overlord, his minions, and the two 'helpers' left the great hall to private quarters.

MLPOV

Once away from Dainn and in his own room, the Overlord dismissed the two does that were trying, but failing, to get him out of his armor. It only took his raised voice and some magic erupting from his gauntlets that made the two does take off; he explained to a guard that he wanted to break a few mares his own way, not have some already eager. Obviously, the message got back to Dainn who was very eager to fulfill the request but said it would take some time. To the Overlord, that was fine for him. After putting up a silence rune, he sighed.

“This...this is a nightmare, Gnarl.”

There was silence before his old friend spoke.

“I agree, sire. The way these does and other females go about servicing the males here it...it makes me wonder if we can truly save them.”

The Overlord's mind turned to the purple magic he had seen and knew exactly what it was; mind control or rather, one of his Domination Totems. But which one he didn't know; he had made so many of them back in his conquering days it was hard to keep track. The sudden knocking of the door made him cut the thoughts off and head to the door. Upon opening it, he was met by two of the guards both of who had a Pegasus and a Zebra wearing nothing but black collars and for the Pegasus, two black foam things. The guards threw them both in and the Overlord nodded once, making the guards grin. He closed the door and locked it, before waving his arm in an intricate design. After he got done, he turned back to the two.

BAM

The two females sent the Overlord flying across the room and crashing into the door. Thankfully, the silent ward he had erected again kept the noise from reaching the guards ears.

“Eat that you bastard! You won't take away mine or Herbal's Virginity!” The Pegasi snarled before she shook her hand in pain. “Damn, that guy is tougher then he looks!”

The Overlord grunted as he stood up, cracking his neck a few times. The punch hadn't done too much damage to him, it did make his neck feel sore. Before he could regain his senses again, there was another attack...this time well below his belt.

“GAH!” He shouted as the now identified Herbal's leg met with his male pride. It didn't really hurt as opposed to Celestia kicking him there several times with his betrayal, but it still took him by surprise. He fell to one knee shocking the two.

“Holy Celestia...that guy isn't normal!” Herbal said in shock as she watched him get up again. The Pegasus didn't reply opting to bum-rush him with a fist cock back to slug him. It came as a shock when she felt her arm grabbed and spun around in a choke hold, not tight enough to make her cry out in pain, but enough to make her wince. She struggled in his grip as he unzipped the right zip-cover. When it fell away, he inhaled as Gnarl began to swear in minionese.

“What have they done to you?” He whispered in sorrow and pain.

The wings of a Pegasus were suppose to be full of feathers; what he saw was nothing like what he saw on Celestia, Luna and every other pegasus he knew of. The feathers were gone, showing only a tiny stub if it could even be called that. It stayed frozen in one position, locked for all eternity. He gingerly touched it, making the Pegasus flinch and the wing stub to move slightly. He let the pegasi go who fell to the ground covering herself. She glowered at the Overlord, but cowered when she felt the power as the eyes of the Overlord glowed far brighter then they should have.

“All the more reason to slaughter the Caribou now...Gnarl, look around, find those old healing tomes, the ones that we stole from Celestia,” The Overlord said aloud making the two look at him in confusion. “I plan on giving back the power of flight when all is said and done.”

The Overlord looked at the two women again before he did something that surprised them; he bowed. He stared at the two of them and spoke in a tone that carried gentleness, kindness, but still held the undercurrent of power.

“I am deeply sorry for the deception but it was needed to see how things truly were here. I needed females that were not broken in spirit, mind and body. Tell me, do you have names? I'm going out on a limb here and say that the Zebra is Herbal. You are, Miss Pegasi?”

The Pegasus stared at the Overlord in shock; she was expecting many things from this man; a pervert, a pig, a sadist who enjoyed torturing them. She got this instead; a man who wanted to kill the Caribou. Stunned, she spoke without thinking.

“Golden Haze, sir.”

The Overlord nodded in approval before he grinned.

“Now that is done...tell me EVERYTHING you know about these excuses of flesh.”

Fall of the Caribou - Pt II
View Online

Return of Evil

Fall of the Caribou - Pt II

The night passed swiftly, too swiftly for the Overlord and his two new accomplices, Herbal and Golden Haze. They had told him everything; Females were taken from an underground ring that were held in the Lands of the Griffions, Equestria's Canterlot, Saddle Arabia, and Zebrwia. The unicorns were like Golden taken of their most Prominent feature, their horns. The Overlord's rage nearly gave them away at that when he found out the horns were removed and placed on Dainn's throne as trophies as the mares were broken and brainwashed. This had led him to making off a list, filled with possible ways for the brainwashing. He wrote another item on the long scroll and sighed tiredly as he rubbed the bridge of his nose as he came the most logical and disturbing conclusion.

“Definitely my domination spells. Add in the unlimited magic of the Armor of Lucifer and we got the worse case scenario I never wanted to see, even with me enraged so long ago,” The Overlord said to Gnarl who grunted as the minion master poured over the various healing tomes he had assembled. “How's the research over there, Gnarl?”

“Slow sire, very slow. Even with Mistress Gilda, servant Lyra and Bon-bon's help, it is slow.” Gnarl said as he rifled the pages some.

The Overlord just nodded as he looked at the two sleeping females. He got up from his chair and stretched, cracking several of his bones. He got his armor back on, looked at the two before nodded. This would work, it had to; for Equestria's sake. He walked over to the bed and gently shook the two females. They both gave out low moans as their eyes opened and looked at the Overlord's face.

“Morning already?” Golden asked as she sat up.

The Overlord nodded before looking at the door; the guards had heard nothing in the night...expect what they wanted to hear. The moans and screams of Herbal and Golden. He grinned; such an easy race to fool. He had explained the spellwork to the two, making them astonished and afraid. They had asked how and what he was planning; the Overlord grinned behind his helmet as he told them his plan to accelerate the extinction of the Caribou. He told them the Armor Dainn had drew on the naturally occurring magic of the planet's lines making it have unlimited magic; but like many things, it had its flaws.

“The Armor of Lucifer has one critical weakness; the back. There are two slits there meant to let out my Infernal form's wings. Since I had all three of my items at the time, they were not too big of a concern. Now, however, they are a glaring weakness. I intend to slip a blade between the slits...to injure him, not kill him.”

The last statement made the two mare's eyes go wide in shock. Golden got up with a fist ready to deck him, but she was held back by Herbal. The Zebra looked at the Overlord with a hard, but confused face.

“Why are you sparing him?”

Golden Haze scoffed as she wrenched her hand free from Herbal's grip. She turned on her new friend with a hard glare.

“Ain't it obvious? He's the same way Dainn is!”

A sudden pressure took the breath from the two as they fell to their knees in shock. They felt like they were in thick water and drowning as the Overlord's form towered over them. Golden managed to lift her head up to look at him and gave out a strangled gasp; the aura he was giving off was dark, then darker, yet even darker. Soon it was like staring into the very heart of Darkness itself, so dark and foreboding that light itself was absorbed. He knelt down and stared at Golden with his eyes, now nothing but white specks.

“I am NOTHING like Dainn. I just have something much more SINISTER in mind then Death itself.” He said in a calm, even tone. “One that requires him to live.”

That was something that made Golden's spine shiver; despite her feeling the rage, the Overlord's voice never rose. It stayed calm and soothing, like a mother calming their baby. But she heard, felt, and tasted the underlying threat; insult him again and he would not hesitate. Slowly, the power began to recede and allowed the two to get up and face him. The Overlord's stayed the same shade of white but the dark aura was gone; he simply returned to what he was doing, asking about various spells the caribou used. Both Golden and Herbal gave the information willingly.

MLPOV

Several hours later, The Overlord was back in Dainn's great hall, with two submissive mares with him on their hands and knees. Dainn looked on as his new ally handled the two that were given to him and smirked cruelly; truly, the gods had smiled on him and his race for this perfect creature that had come to them. He stood and clapped the Overlord on the shoulder.

“It seems you truly are the prophesied one! You have tamed the two that have given even my men trouble!” Dainn laughed. “I shall call all the Caribou to the central city for a week long feast!”

That threw the Overlord, but only for a moment; it was his original intention to suggest the party as to lure all the Caribou in place before he enacted his plan. This made it all the easier.

“Thank you, Lord Dainn. Your generosity knows no limits.” He said gruffly. “I do have to ask, what do you do to those who betray your trust? I'm not planning to, but I have heard...rumors...pertaining to a rebellion and I am curious how you deal out punishments. Perhaps even offer my own insights and pointers, since I do have experience with such a thing.”

That wasn't untrue; Golden and Herbal had explained to him that there was a movement going through where they were pushing for females to have more rights then just being stock. Naturally, the Overlord was curious and wanted to see what all went down. Dainn's face got stormy at the mention of betrayal, but he did brighten when the Overlord mentioned the punishments, and his delight got even bigger at the Overlord's offering. He snapped his fingers to a nearby guard who bowed and left.

“I've very glad you asked, Deliverer. It just so happens we recently caught some of these rebels earlier in the night when you arrived,” Dainn explained as the guard returned with a bound and gagged Caribou male. “Ah, I see that Gorge is here. Excellent! Now, watch how we deal with those who try and usurp the Maledom!”

The Overlord watched intrigued as Dainn stood to his full height, brought out his right hand, and cast a violet blast of magic. The magic surrounded the now frantically struggling stag as it swirled around him. As it swirled, the Overlord saw what it was doing; with each pass over the stag, it made the body change. Muscles got smaller and more lithe, the same with the legs, the stomach lost the six pack and became curvaceous, the upper part began to expand outward becoming actual breasts, growing large every second, the cock of the stag began to wither, dropping off with the ball sack as it became dust. In its place, the lower regions split apart forming into a vagina. Soon the hair and horns of the stag grew as the horns shrank to mere nubs. The male turned female wept as the magic retreated back to Dainn and he waved several guards over.

“Take your new toy to the Barracks...and enjoy.” He said with a leering grin making the guards reflect it.

They took the screaming doe away from the hall to the stunned shock of the other three. The first to recover was the Overlord and he clapped.

“Extraordinary. An impressive display, Lord Dainn. Turning the stags to does...a fine punishment,” He said before putting his hand to his chin. “However, there is the flaw of not getting information from the stag about the REST of the rebellion.”

Dainn looked bewildered at the Overlord as he thought over the words. With a blush, he realized that the Overlord's point was indeed valid. Gorge knew the location of the rebel base, but now it was lost due to her getting gang raped. He sheepishly grinned at his newest ally.

“You...speak the truth, Overlord. In my haste, I neglected to get information. Perhaps the next one.” Dainn said. “On to other matters though...”

Dainn spent the rest of the day talking with the Overlord about Equestria; its defenses, armies, the Elements of Harmony, the Celestial sisters, the Crystal princess and how the Empire was cruical to the Caribou's insane plan. The Overlord asked about that and Dainn grinned feverishly as he clapped twice. Two does walked in, heads bowed and grinning as they carted something in, covered in a thick shroud. Dainn took hold of the shroud, his smile getting even wider, and ripped the cover off. The Overlord's eyes went wide; there, floating in mid-air was a crystal cock. An actual Cock, balls and everything, hovering in mid-air. Dainn lightly caressed it like a lover would, making the Overlord's skin crawl as several thoughts entered his mind...none of them good and making him glad that Dainn seemed to love females. Perhaps both, since he converted males. There was a scary thought as Dainn explained the purpose of the Cock.

“The crystal Cock...to replace the Crystal heart in the Empire and thus make my influence grow throughout Equestria. I cannot tell you its magic, state secrets you see. Anything you can add?” The mad stag asked with glee.

“Actually there is one thing...any chance I can learn the gender change spell? Allow me to state my reason; when we invade Equestria, not if, WHEN, I want to be able to punish those that go against us and our ideals, Lord Dainn. What better way to do it,” The Overlord said with a hidden grin. “Then by BREAKING them?”

Dainn's own face couldn't split any further with the grin.

MLPOV

Another set of weeks passed and in that time, the ENTIRE Caribou race had come to the central capital for the festivities. Just as they had been busy, so too had the Overlord as he poured over the spells that Dainn had given him. The spells themselves were a complex set of jargon, thankfully Dainn had provided a translation of the spell itself and the Overlord had 'practiced' it on other captured members of the Rebellion. Despite them being a rebellion, the Overlord's mind was focused on one thing; total eradication of the Caribou. He had seen it happen several times when the Humans lived; ideals never, ever truly died unless they were nipped in the bud LONG beforehand, otherwise they stuck around and evolved into something much more terrifying down the road. He got the spell down pat by the time he came to the fiftieth victim and was now holed up in his room, pouring over parchments and listen to Gnarl as he finally found the tomes needed for his ultimate plan to work.

What was it you ask? Simple; curse the throne of the Caribou with a taboo.

“Gnarl, is that shard of Netherrock in place?”

“Aye, sire and the Unicorns of Prance have given me the gem. An excellent idea to use the Hell shield rune spell and bind it to the Gem. This will trap the entire Caribou race inside but allow us to feed and water them until they die of old age. Now, you best get going. Don't want to miss the party.”

The Overlord nodded as he left the room with Golden and Herbal at his sides.

MLPOV

The Overlord stood next to Dainn as he looked out from the steps of the palace at the sea of Stags and does; he cringed as he watched the debauchery take place as the servers were taken by any means needed. He was given a goblet of wine which he promptly sniffed, discreetly casting a spell to detect poison or a drug; the spell came back in the negative thankfully and he lightly sipped it. He grimaced; never much for wine, give him a good, strong mead and he was perfect. He was offered several dishes, which he did sample, after checking them of course and watched as the acts turned down as the sun got higher into the sky. Dainn seemed to regard it with a glare before standing up from his seat. The Overlord watched as Dainn walked to the front of the grounds and cleared his throat, a voice amplifier spell working and making it echo. All the males paused in their acts and looked to their lord.

“MY FELLOW BROTHERS! TODAY MARKS A GLORIUS DAY FOR US!” Dainn said. “FOR TODAY IS THE DAY EQUESTRIA AND THE CELESTIAL SLUTS FALL! FOR TOO LONG THE MALES OF EQUESTRIA HAVE BORE THE YOKE OF FEMALE OPPRESSION AND NEVER KNOW THEIR TRUE DESTINY! THEY HAVE LET THE FEMALES WALK ALL OVER THEM, ALLOWING THEM TO PREFORM THE MAGIC OF RAISING THE SUN AND THE MOON!”

The stags all booed and hissed while the Overlord's temper kept on growing; his history with Celestia and Luna were some of the most happiest times of his long, long life despite Celestia breaking his trust. It was taking everything he had to not go up behind Dainn and shove the knife he had into the back of the stag. Instead, he waited for him to be called as Dainn continued his speech.

“NO MORE! NO MORE I SAY WILL THEY SUBMIT THEMSELVES TO THE SLUTS THAT CALL THEM THEIR PRINCESSES! THEY SHALL KNOW WHAT IT IS TO BE TRULY, TRULY FREE AND SHOW THEM THEIR PLACES! AND THE ONE WHO WILL LEAD OUR GLORIOUS CRUSADE AGAINST THEM IS...”

Dainn turned to the Overlord and mentioned him to stand next to him. The Overlord got up from his seat and walked to the front, his steps making the ground quake. He stood next to Dainn, tall, ominous, and foreboding to the populace. Dainn smiled as he turned back to the gathering.

“THE OVERLORD! THE ONE PROPHESIED TO BRING EQUESTRIA TO ITS KNEES WITH US AS HER NEW LORDS!”

The stags all cheered as they renewed their acts with the does, willing and unwilling, with vigor. The Overlord crossed his arms, waiting for them to finish as Dainn stepped to the side. Once the stags were all done and spent, the dark king spoke, his voice amplified.

“THANK YOU LORD DAINN. TO PROVE THE ALLIANCE IS TRUE, I HAVE HAD MY MINIONS BRING A SHARD OF NETHER-ROCK TO THE SURFACE, WHERE IT ACT AS A POWER BOOSTER FOR OUR MEN. THE MEN OF PRANCE STAND WITH US AS WELL AND HAVE HELPED ME MAKE THIS GEM TO ACT AS THE CATALYST OF THE BOOST.”

Here several browns came out with a diamond that dazzled in the light. Dainn looked in shock; it was over fifty carats if he chanced a guess. The minions brought it over to a pile of pitch black rocks as the Overlord walked over to the pile. As he got close, the rocks came to life and a pillar rose up to chest height. The minions handed over the diamond and the Overlord easily picked it up. He looked at Dainn before placing the diamond in the clawed hand of the pillar. The diamond gave off a brighter glow then before as the pillar rose above the Overlord. He stepped back to Dainn and watched as a single ray of magic shot out into the air.
Dainn looked on eager as the beam went into the clouds, giddy at the thought of a massive power boost. So naturally it shocked him and his kingdom when a massive red dome shimmered into existence. Dainn stared as the dome encompassed all three walls with a mighty crash that echoed and was heard as far as the capital. Not taking his eyes off the unexpected, he whispered to his deliverer.

“Overlord, what is happening? I thought you said it was a power boo-URGKH!” Dainn began to ask only to feel a massive pain in his back. The voice of the Overlord echoed in Dainn's ears.

“What it is, LORD Dainn, is an extinction event.” The Overlord said with biting venom on the 'lord' as he kicked the now wounded stag away from him. “Namely...YOURS. MINIONS! ATTACK! KILL ALL OF THE GUARDS!”

Over 40 minions jumped out from their hiding places and joined the ten that had delivered the gem. Outfitted with thick leather armor, the browns wielding pikes and charging at several stags, managing to kill them before they could react. The greens dropped their cloak and began to attack several rushing guards by stabbing them in the back several times before they moved on to the next targets. The Reds provided cover for several blues who rushed around the battlefield, casting spells, retrieving dead minions, reviving them and sending them back into the brawl.

The Overlord himself had removed the gravity limits on him, so he was in the thick of it, wielding a large mace that glowed with fire. He smacked several stags and brainwashed does left, right, and center, caving in their skulls and sending many flying with his powerful swings. Those that flew ended up in heaps with others, making them fall down and easier prey for the minions to kill. The Overlord's laughter echoed over the court as he fired off a string of fireballs, setting several on fire and making them scatter. He turned back to the castle to see the 'elite' guards of Dainn and Dainn himself hurrying inside, Dainn's entire back was bloody. The Overlord's voice echoed.

“DAINN!”

The wounded lord turned back and turned pale as he saw the Overlord standing there as his brothers died in horrible ways; sharp items shoved up their asses, their heads split open and their innards being eaten by the minions, bits of Stags and Whore shields littered the roads which ran with Caribou blood. The guards still did not get their act together as the reds and greens worked together to kill them before they could give out orders. With fires now burning in the background, it gave the Overlord a much more imposing figure.

“I'M COMING FOR YOU BITCH.”

Dainn was dragged into his castle as the Overlord returned to killing off the few guards left. The doors closed shut, but it offered little comfort to the now terrified king.

MLPOV

Several hours after the battle began, the Overlord pushed into the castle with his 50 minions. The minions instantly attacked the Elite guards, distracting them as the Overlord charged past, not bothering a second look as he made his way to the throne room. The two guards that were there raised their swords but the Overlord wasn't having any of that; he dodged the swords, grabbed the two heads and smacked them together, knocking them out. He came to the massive door to the throne, kicked it open, and stared down at Dainn who sat gasping on his throne. When the Lord of the Caribou saw him, he uttered one word.

“Why?”

The Overlord cleared the distance between the two fast, making Dainn flinch. The second he was in range, he grabbed the Caribou by the throat and lifted him up into the air. The former lord gasped and struggled in the iron clad grip as he kicked in the air.

“Several reasons as to why, Dainn,” The Overlord said mocking. “The two big ones though are you were encroaching on my turf; Equestria is MINE and MINE alone. I decide what shall happen to it, how it shall fall, and when! No one else is going to take that from me; not Celestia, not Luna, not Celestia's Daughter, and especially not YOU. The second reason is that you insulted Celestia and Luna, two women who I helped MAKE this world. You think I would stand by idle while you plundered and razed Equestria to the ground? NO. Like I said, that's my pleasure. So don't think of it as a betrayal...think of it as ELIMANATING the competition.”

The Overlord grabbed both of Dainn's knees, with his new found strength from the gravity runes, he broke both kneecaps making Dainn scream in pain. The Overlord dropped the whimpering king, grabbed the impressive horns on his head. Dainn's eyes went wide as he weakly grasped the gauntlets of the dark tyrant again.

“W-what...” Dainn gasped out through his pain.

The Overlord didn't answer, he just put one of his boots on the back of Dainn's back and began to pull. There was some resistance from the horn and head, but it soon gave way with a sickening...

CRACK!

The Overlord nearly stumbled back as the horns were wretched free from a now screaming Dainn as he touched the spot where his proud horns once stood. The Overlord ignored the fool as he took off his helmet, set it on a nearby table, summoned a bit of fire and proceed to heat up certain parts of the helmet until it was nearly melted and stuck one of the antlers in. Another spell and the metal was solid again, with the newest addition; the process was repeated with the other antler and the Overlord put the helmet back on. It was a little off due to the new weight, but he didn't mind, the sticking spells would make it difficult for the helmet to go off. Once he was sure that it wouldn't tumble down, he walked over to the throne itself and began to sketch a rune array, a large one around the base.

45 minutes later, the rune array was done and the overlord smirked; this was going to be his greatest act of Evil ever! He looked at the crawling Dainn and shook his head. Faster then one could blink, he was at Dainn's side, grabbed his broken legs making the former lord cry out, and headed back over to the throne, dragging Dainn up the steps, making the lord whimper from the pain of his head hitting the steps as the armor was taken off by a series of spells by the Overlord, leaving Dainn in his white underwear.
Dainn was placed in the throne as the Overlord shackled him to it. The Dark king stepped back, gathered up the pieces of the Armor of Lucifer, and put them on. He sighed in pleasure as he felt the familiar thrum, but frowned noticing the second gauntlet was missing. Oh well, he'd deal with that in time. He turned back to the trembling Dainn.

“Who are you?” He asked the wounded lord. Dainn looked up with his pain ridden eyes and attempted to glower at the Overlord at the stupid question.

“Y-you know who I am.” Dainn spat out.

“Who are you?” The Overlord asked a second time, with more force behind it. Dainn hardened his glower to a glare as he sat up straighter.

“You know who I am, Pretender!”

The fist of the Overlord slammed into the broken right leg making Dainn scream in pain and fall back into

“WHO ARE YOU?!” The Overlord all but bellowed making the entire castle shake from his roar.

“DAINN! I AM DAINN OF THE CARIBOU, LORD OF THE STAGS, KING OF ALL MALES!” Dainn screamed in pain.

The proclamation made the rune array light up, making the Overlord hastily get back as a dome erected over Dainn's throne. Dainn looked around in confusion as swirling magic arose out of the array; it passed over Dainn several times and he realized what it was as he noticed subtle, but noticeable changes in him, namely his armor not fitting him as well as it should have.

The Gender change spell.

Dainn let out a scream as he lost his cock, his muscles became slimmer as did his figure, his hair dropped to a bob cut style and his chest began to grow out. The Overlord's laughter echoed in the room, but Dainn did not know of this; all (s)he knew was that she had been made Female. The dome dropped and the shackles were removed making the new female Dainn fall into her former throne.

“That is your punishment, Dainn; not Death, but life...to the same ideals YOU helped spread. Life I chose for you, Dainn. Life no longer a male. Enjoy.”

The arrival of the minions carrying various items and tomes with another set of guards right behind them made the Overlord turn around. Dainn, seeing the guards rushing to her aid, raised her voice.

“CAPTURE THEM! YOUR LORD DEMANDS IT!” She screamed.

The remaining guards paused in confusion at seeing a female on Lord Dainn's throne. Their confusion was enough to make the Overlord laugh again. They turned to him at the laughter dropping into fighting stances, ready to fight him at a moments notice. He saw this and scowled at their sheer stupidity.

“You would take orders from a FEMALE? What are you? Fake men? You have a female sitting on the throne!”

The guards realized this, turned away from the Overlord, rushed over to the throne that Dainn was on, ripping her off the throne before they shed their clothes, much to Dainn's growing horror and frantic protests.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! STOP! I, LORD DAINN, COMMAND YOU T-” Dainn cried out shrilly before one of the guards shoved his cock into her mouth. “MMMRFH!”

The Overlord left the scene of Dainn the female being raped by her own guards; it was poetic and ironic Evil in his mind. He chuckled as he heard another male proclaim himself the new king. Ah, the spell would be working overtime this day.

MLPOV

Gnarl cackled as he watched the former lord of the Caribou be taken repeatedly by his own guards. This was what TRUE evil was and his master was the one who delivered it!

“Ah, the ideals of a fool shall always be their undoing,” He said. “Oh, what's this? Another female? But where did...AH-HA! So that's what you did, sire! Oh you clever, clever master.”

Gilda, Lyra, Golden, Herbal, and Bon-bon looked at Gnarl confused as the old minion master chortled to himself. Lyra got up and looked at the Tower Heart, shuddering at seeing the scene. She watched as another male claimed themselves to be the king of the Caribou, sitting on the throne when she saw it; the array appeared briefly before changing the Male to Female. Lyra's eyes went wide.

“Holy Faust...that's ingenious!” Lyra said with a grin. “He's making the males, probably the sons of Dainn, turn into females by bewitching the area around the throne whenever they say a certain word or words!”

Golden and Herbal gasped; now it all made sense! To kill Dainn would have made him a martyr for the Caribou, but change him into that which was dominated on a daily basis and (s)he would lose whatever control (s)he had!

“Damn...and here I thought he was the same as Dainn,” Golden muttered. “He's no Dainn; Dainn was just a rabid animal. The Overlord...he's just...Evil.”

The gong of the minions return made Gilda get up, whisper something to Gnarl and hurry out as Gnarl left the room to greet his king. In the other room, the Overlord made his way to his throne and sat down tiredly against it. Being in the presence of Dainn for so long was draining, physically, mentally, and emotionally. He had not been able to save any others that were like Golden and Herbal, simply because they had been broken in the weeks it took him to craft the spell. It would be another regret he had have to shoulder, but the good news was that the Domination spells were back with him along with several weapons from the Caribou Armory. He had the minions look into replicating them or improving them when Gnarl walked in.

“Well done, Master. You dealt with that foul country and their ideals. The hell shield is keeping them trapped inside while Dainn's 'vanishing act' is causing a civil unrest...and that spellwork of yours is getting quite the work out!” Gnarl reported. “I daresay the caribou will last the month, let alone the year!”

The Overlord just nodded as leaned back into his throne, drained and uneasy. Gnarl sensed the unease in him and knew exactly what his master needed.

“Master, Mistress Gilda wanted to see you in your private quarters. Something about a way to help out Miss Golden Haze.”

That got the Overlord to perk up; he got up from his throne and hurried up the steps making Gnarl smile.

MLPOV

Warning! Sex scene ahead!

Gilda shooed out the minions as she stripped out of her armor and her undergarments. As she put the last bit of her armor on the mannequin, she gave out a shiver as her fully naked form hit the air; despite the place being warm, she still felt cold. She looked herself over in the mirror, grabbing both her breasts and squeezed them together with a thoughtful look on her face. She hoped the Overlord loved them big, Ra knows the boys back in her old home did. She hurried to the bed when she heard the distant thump-falls of the Overlord and laid on it with her front facing the door. She smiled sweetly as the Overlord walked in to the bedroom, paused at seeing her on the bed nude if the wide eyes was anything to go by, and then spoke.

“G-gilda.”

“Hello, master.” Gilda said in a low, throaty tone as she traced her breasts with her hand and her pussy with her lion's tail.

After teasing him lightly, Gilda got up from her lounging pose, rose from the bed, sashayed over to her potential lover, and began to remove pieces of his armor from his still stunned form. She discarded the pieces onto the floor with several thuds, but paused as she grabbed beneath his waist. She gave it a light squeeze and grinned as she looked up at his eyes.

“Why, master. Is that a sword you're hiding or a present for me?” She teased again. She was rewarded for the tease as the Overlord grabbed her ass-cheeks making her squeak before moaning as he kneaded them gently. He leaned down to her and whispered.

“Why don't we find out?”

Gilda moaned again as the Overlord's hands left her ass, helping her out with taking off the rest of the armor. Gilda's breath hitched at seeing the blue-eyes and silver-white hair he had flowing down his back. The last piece of the armor was removed and Gilda's jaw dropped.

“Holy Ra, Anubis, and Faust.” She breathed out as she finally got to see the Overlord in all of his glory.

He was all muscle, had to be if wielding those weapons against the Caribou was was anything to go by. He had a few scars on his fair skin, but that was expected as he was a warrior. The rest of the skin was smooth, but still held a roughness to show that it was calloused, especially on his hands as she blushed with him running through her feathers and wings. But it was the package she saw down further that had her drooling; he was no great stallion, but it was still large, 30 to 35 inches.

She swallowed her spit audibly making the Overlord chuckle as he brought her in for a hug, making her blush go even deeper as her breasts pressed up against his chest.

“Enjoying the view? I know I am.” He whispered huskily into her ear.

Gilda let out a airy breath that turned into a sharp gasp as she felt him begin to kiss and nibble on her neck. She felt her wings fling open making the chuckle against her skin vibrate. She felt the Overlord turn her around as his hands trailed every curve of her body as he kept on kissing and licking her neck. She purred as he stopped his tracing her body and returned to the top to play with both her nipples making her squirm in delight. She lost herself in the blissful pleasure as he played with her chest, kneading, groping, and pulling her erect nipples. Before she knew it, they were at the bed, the Overlord over her as he kept on his kissing of her neck. He moved from the nape to her mouth and captured her in a soul searing kiss that made her tail stand ramrod straight. She moaned out as the Overlord's tongue dominated hers, making her grind against him. The Overlord pulled back, yet he kept on kissing her, moving down her breasts eliciting several coos from her. He traveled further down, swirling his tongue in her navel that made her giggle like a drunken college student with each swirl. Once he was finished, he traveled to his real prize; a pink set of lips that were puffed out and some juices leaking out.

The Overlord didn't pause; he dove into her pussy, his tongue sliding in easily and lapping up the small amount of love juices. The new sensation left Gilda breathless as her mind blanked out, her tongue rolled out as the Overlord worked her. A wave of euphoria flooded her senses as she gave out a cry, falling back onto the bed, panting slightly as she registered a slight vibration in her nether and some liquid running down her thigh. She glanced down to see her new lover smirking and numbly realized that the vibration was him humming, the cause of her climaxing.

“Y-y-you...that wasn't fair.” She said in a breathy tone of voice making the Overlord chuckle.

“I don't know, your tail and wings seem to tell me you loved it.”

Gilda turned her head to either side and blushed at seeing her wings fluffed up and out. She managed to get herself back to a sitting and looked at the Overlord's own cock; it was now fully erect and throbbing with pre-cum. She got on her hands and knees, crawling up to him with a sensual smirk on her face. Now next to him, she took the shaft with both hands, stroking it lightly and gently, so as not to accidentally pierce him with her talons. She brought her face close to the twitching organ, smelling its thick, heavy musk her eyes rolling back as it drove her imagination wild of the girth pumping in and out of her. She opened her mouth, licked the head several times of the pre-cum before taking it all in her mouth. She felt her cheeks expand as she took the cock inch by inch. Once it touched the back of her throat, she started to make a rhythm of bobbing her head, sucking with each bob. She would have smiled as she saw the Overlord's face become one of pleasure as she sucked.
Gilda didn't know how much time had passed as she continued her blowjob, but she was grabbed roughly by the overlord and shoved down, making her cry out in shock. The cry turned to gurgles as she felt the first wave of cum enter and she hurried to swallow the massive load she had just been given. She got off the cock with a very loud, wet pop as she couldn't handle any more, even let go it ejected more of its load onto her face. She swallowed the load she had taken and licked her face clean of the pearly white substance. She licked her lips a few times before grinning.

“Sea salt with a meaty aftertaste...interesting flavor.” She said as she sat back. “But next time...a little warning before you shove my face on your shaft. Thought I was going to choke to death.”

She looked at his cock, gasping as she saw it was still hard and ready for more. She grinned with glee; she had found a gold mine of stamina here and she was ready for him to take her. So she leaned back, spread her legs showing off her dripping pussy again to the Overlord who leaned over her with tender care in his eyes. She blushed and looked away some making him chuckle at the unasked question.

“I'll be gentle.” Was all he said as he lined up with her folds and eased in.

She grunted and moaned as she felt her walls stretch to accommodate the size. Soon at him being half in, he reached a barrier and looked at Gilda. He slid back a bit before slamming in to the hilt, the barrier giving way and Gilda crying out in pain. He saw the tiny trickle of blood, cupped her face with one of his hands to make her look at him, and began to kiss away the tears that had slid down Gilda's face.

“I'll gladly wait until you feel ready Gilda.”

Gilda smiled weakly as the two stay perfectly still, waiting for her to adjust to him. The pain dulled but stayed, yet it had nothing on the feeling of fullness that Gilda had nor did it diminish the pleasure.

“G-go wild...” She breathed out.

The Overlord happily complied; he started off with a slow rhythm, to allow Gilda to get used to his movements. He hissed as Gilda's walls clenched around the now moving intrusion but he kept up the pace. Gilda panted and moaned with each thrust, her eyes rolled back and panting as a sheen appeared from the foreplay beforehand. Soon, the Overlord's rhythm was making the ENTIRE tower shake and Gilda began to scream out in pure bliss.

“YES~, OH RA YES, THERE! OH CELESTIA, YOU'RE HITTING MY CERVIX! RUT ME PLEASE! MAKE ME YOURS!”

The minions all began to cheer and dance around as they heard the screams and cries of the two matching the rocking tower. Gnarl clapped his hands together with a large grin on his old face as he was reminded of how the master and Celestia got up to these kind of things. Lyra, Bon, Golden, and Herbal stumbled around as the shaking got more and more intense as the hours went on.

“S-s-s-s-shit! H-h-h-h-how much-h-h-h-h stam-m-m-m-mina do-o-o-o-o-es this gu-guy have?!” Golden shouted as the shaking did not slow after five hours.

The others couldn't answer her as the air was pierced by a loud eagle cry and a massive roar of what they assumed was a dragon. The tower stilled as the minions and Gnarl all whooped and hollered with joy. Bon looked at Lyra with a dumbstruck face.

“Lyre...We're going to be sore when its our turn won't we?”

All Lyra could do was nod her head. Up in the private quarters, the Overlord smiled tiredly as he cuddled with Gilda who wore the biggest grin on her face he had ever seen. He draped an arm over the Griffon who snuggled in deeper into his chest. He leaned back against the pillows with a smug look on his face.

“Still got it,” He whispered so as not to disturb the sleeping girl at his side. “Sleep well, my flying angel.”

Author's Note

Whew! Hope that last bit was up to you reader's standards. That has been my very first sex scene in my stories; now while I'm sure many of you will love what i did to Dainn, a lot of you are asking why didn't i just off him?

Well, let me put it this way; Kill a leader, the organization goes into disarray until a new leader comes up and then its back on track. Make the leaders the victims of their own hubris, and the entire organization goes to hell.

Killing Dainn would have left several able body men to take over and continue his original plan as well as making him a martyr to their cause thus giving him more power in death then he ever had in life. Least with my way, he's getting his own just deserts. As for the sex scene, Gilda had seen what the Overlord had to endure over the course of several weeks so she decided to relax him. This is one of those things leads to another but the Overlord won't let be nothing but speical to both him and Gilda. Next chapter, The Overlord is invited to the Grand Galloping Gala and Twilight does something VERY stupid.

Night of the Gala
View Online

Return of Evil

Night of the Gala

The first thing Gilda noticed was the steady drumming of something near her head. She blearily opened her eyes, blinked a few times to get the sand out, and sat up to look around. The first thing she noticed was the lack of clothing on her, the second thing was that she was not in her usual bed, and the third was that there was body next to her...a male body. Gilda's mind finally caught up to her body and she resisted the urge to go like her old friend and squee in delight.

She had done it; she had slept with the Overlord and what a night it was! She pulled the covers back to see the dried cum around her thighs and pussy. She had forgotten how many times she did cum, but judging by the soreness, a lot. She nestled back into the chest of her new lover; that was an odd thought, but it seemed to make her warm all over. The drum returned and she gaped a little as she figured out what it was; the Overlord's heart. It was steady, showing that he was still asleep from their activities. She smiled as she nestled back in and closed her eyes to returned to sleep.

MLPOV

An unknown set of hours later, Gilda awoke again, this time to the sight of the Overlord not being there. Panic settled in as she sat up and winced; the pain in between her thighs had not died down in the slightest. She so badly wanted to know where the Overlord was when the sound of footsteps reached her ears. The Overlord's form entered the private quarters carrying a tray loaded down with food of all sorts; fruits, a stack of strange round objects, two glasses of juice that was colored orange and a bouquet and a container full of a brown liquid. The Overlord paused for a second seeing Gilda up and smiled warmly.

“Morning, Gilda.” He said brightly as he walked to the bed and set the tray down. He caught her look of relief and frowned. “What's wrong?”

Gilda blushed at being caught, but sat up and spoke her mind.

“Thought you had left to go do some more Overlording.”

The answer made the Overlord's face twist into a frown. He set the platter down, went and sat on the bed before he pulled Gilda into a hug. Her blush deepen as he stroked her plumage, while he stroked her back and wings with his other arm that was wrapped around her.

“After a night of the second best sex I ever had, you think I would just up and leave to go back to work?” He asked with a humorless tone. “Gilda, you still got a lot to learn about me. I'm not going to do any Overlord business today...just stay around the tower.”

Gilda smiled as she embraced him with a few tears leaking out; she was glad that the Overlord wasn't going to go back into the fray so soon. Call her greedy, but she wanted the Overlord to stay around as she stroked the back of her lover. The Overlord's laugh made her look up and pause in her ministrations.

“There's the girl who seduced me last night; affectionate and sexy. Come on, I brought breakfast. Let's dig in before it gets cold.”

Gilda grinned as he brought the tray to the two of them via levitation; the tray was set in front of them and the overlord handed her a fork and a knife. He grinned as he picked up a jar and poured the brown concoction on the round gold disk. He offered the jug to Gilda who stared at it in confusion. Realizing what was wrong, the Overlord set the jug down, grabbed his fork followed by grabbing his knife, cut up a piece of the golden disk, swirled it around in the strange liquid, and offered to Gilda.

“Open wide, Gil.” He said in a light tone that booked no argument.

Gilda shrugged, thinking it was sweet of the Overlord to offer her a small bite of his meal. She opened her beak and the fork with the piece slipped in. She closed automatically allowing the fork to pull out but not the piece. As she chewed, her taste buds EXPLODED with flavor; the golden dish was fluffy with air with a slight creamy taste to it, a hint of buttermilk mixed in to the odd object and the taste of maple. She swallowed the bit of fluff and looked at the Overlord with stars in her eyes.

“What are these!? They're so~ GOOD!” She gushed making the Overlord burst out into laughter.

“Buttermilk pancakes with maple syrup,” He explained as he turned back to his own meal. “Wormrot, the minion cook, always outdoes himself.”
Not one to be left out, she grabbed the jug of syrup, poured out a healthy amount, grabbed her utensils, cut off a piece of the pancake, and brought it to the Overlord who was busy cutting his own.

“Master~,” Gilda sang out making the Overlord look up with his mouth open.

“What is it Gi-mpfh!”

He instantly clamped down on the invading fork out of reflex before he watched Gilda pull the fork out with a smirk. The Overlord chewed the piece of heaven several times before swallowing. He glared at Gilda playfully who sported a teasing grin.

“Thank you for that.”

The two lapsed into a comfortable silence as they ate. Gilda's mind was abuzz with the information she was going to give to Lyra and Bon-bon; the two of them were going to be so jealous of her for bedding the Overlord first on her end. Oh, she knew he was no virgin, she got that from the various pictures of Celestia and him together untold years ago and the pair of panties that was next to his throne in a glass case for EVERYONE to see with a big sign next to it stating that they were the panties of the Sun Princess. It made her giggle like a loon at seeing Lucky see that for the first time and his eyes bugged out.

The Overlord grinned too, thinking that Gilda was laughing about an early event. It made his heart swell with joy that he was making Gilda comfortable around him, yet at the same time fill him with pain as he recalled Celestia. You never do forget your first love after all or the amazing acts that came with it. As he put down his utensils, a minion ran in carrying a letter. The minion wordlessly passed it to him before it turned around leaving the room. The Overlord opened the letter, chewed another part of his breakfast, and turned his attention to the letter. His eyes darted back and forth several times before he grimaced.

“Ouch...poor Lucky,” He muttered. “Fell down some steps and twisted his leg something bad.”

Gilda swallowed the rest of her own breakfast before turning to him with a questioning look on her face.

“Why would he be writing to you about that? Seems pretty tame to me.” She said off-hand. The Overlord didn't answer as he read the rest of the letter. His own hand clutched the Letter and his face turned into a massive scowl.

“Oh that conniving son of a...Clover got invited to the Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot.” The Overlord explained.

Gilda cocked her head in confusion; what did the GGG have anything to do with Lucky being a conniving mule? She reached over and took the letter from her master's hand as he got off the bed and began to get into his armor once again. She skimmed past the first part of the letter detailing Lucky's injury. It was the second to last line that made her pause.

“...appoint you, the ambassodor of Prance, to attend the Grand Galloping Gala in my stead.” Gilda breathed out. “Oh that...”

No more words were said as the Overlord stormed in his full armor, minus the helmet. He looked at Gilda and nodded his agreement with the unspoken words.

“Agreed. But I got to ask, are you able to walk at all after our rutting?”

Gilda blushed red as she tried to stand and succeeded though both of her legs were bowed in. She smiled sheepishly as the Overlord chuckled good-naturally.

“Yeah...just don't expect me to dance too much. I'll probably dance like a lame duck.”

The Overlord nodded his understanding as he tossed her an article of clothing. He left the room to give Gilda some privacy and to discuss somethings with Gnarl. Gilda smiled was dopey as she rushed around to get dressed; she couldn't wait for the Gala. She knew she was going to tempt fate but she so wanted to casually mention that she had sex with the Overlord to both Rainbow Dash AND Princess Celestia, picturing their reactions in her mind's eye. The insane cackle that came from the master bedroom made many Minions add more brown to their loin cloths.

MLPOV

Gnarl looked up from his work as his master walked in. He saw the frown, closed his book, and turned to the Overlord. Curious about what was bugging the Overlord, he made the question known.

“Master, what has got your hackles up?” Gnarl inquired. “Surely the night of passion with Mistress Gilda wasn't that bad?”

The answer was a whack upside the head for Gnarl, who hissed in pain. He rubbed it soothing the pain away as he looked at the Overlord's visage. He got the posture right away; it wasn't the night before that had soured, it was something that had happened this morning. The only thing he could recall was seeing Harrison running by with a letter from Prance; that gave Gnarl pause. Why would Prance be sending a letter to the master?

“I see you got that the night before was nothing but Heaven to me.” The Overlord said with a bit of joy in his tone. The tone shifted to one of annoyance. “It's this morning that has soured me. Lucky, the new leader of Prance, injured himself while I was away, just after he got invited to the Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot...so guess whose going in his stead tonight?”

Gnarl began cracking up at the information; if there was one thing the master loathed, it was going to social functions to hobnob with the 'elites' of society, hearing them prattle on and on about their money, their status, the status of their homes, everything to do with their status was enough to make one go insane. It was the ultimate torture for his master; slowly going insane from the puffed up and the snobbish. The Overlord's fist met Gnarl again this time sending the aged minion into a nearby Iron Maiden which clanged shut. The muffled cursing and shaking of the iron maiden made the Overlord and the minions laugh as it jumped around, sending other minions to the ground. The Laughter reached its peak when Gnarl managed to get it on its side and go rolling around the area; the cursing got more profound as it did its California roll into a pool.

The Overlord summoned some blues through his laughter and directed them to get the maiden; it wouldn't do for his sanity to lose Gnarl. Still chuckling, he headed off to see Gilda.

MLPOV

Gilda smirked as she entered the room where Lyra and Bon were living in. The two looked up from their reading to see her and waved in greeting as they got up.

“So, how long and how was he?” Lyra asked making Bon and Gilda blush. “Before you ask, Gilda, You and he made the ENTIRE tower shake with your bedroom antics. No joking.”

Gilda's beak dropped as she heard that; she and the Overlord had made the tower shake from their activities last night? She knew he had strength but that was just nuts! She sat down with a grimace before looking at Lyra and Bon.

“He's not as hung as a stallion, but he's damn near close and has girth to match.” Gilda said as she fanned herself, just remembering got her all bothered. “You also saw...or rather felt...his stamina. But...I think he was holding back.”

Lyra and Bon both looked at each other and then at Gilda, each one sporting a look of confusion. Gilda sighed; she knew she'd have to explain this part.

“The Overlord is immortal right, which means he had a LOT of time to work on his endurance and his stamina, thus increasing his fortitude and strength” Gilda began. “However, I'm not immortal, I break easily if he went all out on me. I'm nothing to sneeze at, in those terms but compared to the Overlord, he's in a class all of his own.”

Bon's eyes went wide as she caught on to what Gilda was trying to convey without it being said.

“He could easily break any one of us in half.” She whispered in shock. Shaking her head, she spoke to further explain it to Lyra. “I mean, he's obviously not afraid to make love with us, but he has to treat us like fine china due to his immense powers.”

Lyra's jaw dropped as she thought it over and came to the same conclusion that Bon had.

“Now it makes sense, Celestia is the ONLY one who could quite possibly stand up to his massive endurance and stamina.” Lyra said with a shake of her head. “Even if it was all three of us, he'd still be going.”

Gilda nodded sadly.

“I wish I could be like Celestia...that way he'd not feel so unsatisfied.”

The voice the spoke wasn't any of theirs and made them jump.

“I don't want you to be like Celestia, Gilda. I want you to be you.” The Overlord said from the door as he leaned against the frame. “I was satisfied with you last night, Gilda. I even said it this morning that it was the second best sex I ever had.”

The Overlord got off the frame, walked to where Gilda was sitting, and embraced her in a huge hug. Gilda meeped in shock at the sudden contact, but she burrowed down into his armored chest with a dopey grin on her face. Lyra and Bon d'aww'd at the sight making Gilda's fur go up some, her old attitude of not wanting to be cute flaring. Not that she could do much though, as the Overlord still had her in his arms. He leaned down and kissed her head, making her go red as Lyra and Bon giggled. The Overlord put a stop to that with a single statement.

“Just remember you two still have to bed me...until then, Gilda is in charge of you two from jobs to...” He grinned evilly making the two's spines crawl. “Punishments.”

Both Lyra and Bon too one look at Gilda and bolted; the look of glee on her face would make even Nightmare Moon think twice before messing with her. The two laughed at the rapidly fleeing mares as the Overlord loosened his grip but still kept his arms around her.

“Come, we got a gala to prepare and go to.”

MLPOV

The night was beautiful; the stars and moon shone brightly as ponies cantered into the massive castle that housed Celestia and Luna for the best night of the entire year; the Grand Galloping Gala. The time the elite and sweet of Canterlot could gather and party with the princesses. Said princesses were currently in the front wearing what could only be described as interchanging dresses on them; Celestia wore a white dress with golden frills lining the edges of the sleeves and gown, many had mistaken it for dark blue in the lighting while Luna had on a dress that was dark blue with black frills, that again was mistaken by many to be white and gold in the lighting. Twilight and Cadence were alongside the two as they greeted the guests and ushering them in. Twilight work a royal velvet dress with the bust area showing her cutie mark and Cadence wore a maroon dress with trimmings of blue around the waist and sleeves, an emblem of the Crystal heart on her belt. The guests were the nobles of Canterlot, helping make the city a better place for them(selves). Twilight looked around with a smile as she said hello to Duke Goldo and Duchess Goldine before waving them into the main hall where the Gala was being held.

“It looks like it'll be a fantastic night, everypony. The nobles are being polite after...” Twilight trailed off as she blushed recalling the very first GGG she and her friends had gone to. “Two years ago...”

Celestia tittered as she finished up with Lord Upper Crust and Lady Wind shear.

“The nobles may act stuffy at times, Twilight, but some did see it as a fresher course.” Celestia explained as Discord popped up in a checkerboard tux with a puce top hat on his head with Fluttershy in a forest green dress next to him. “Ah, Discord, nice to see you again...after last year's fiasco.”

Discord had the decency to look sheepish as Fluttershy giggled. Celestia smiled as well at seeing Discord's discomfort.

“I jest, Discord. I've come to expect the Gala's to become more lively with Twilight, her friends, and now you.” Celestia explained as she looked down at Fluttershy. “You really should tell him your first Gala, Fluttershy, I'm sure he would get a very good laugh.”

Fluttershy blushed red as Discord looked at her with a cocked eyebrow. Now he was intrigued; what had the shy wall flower do at her first gala? The two went in making the four princesses sigh in relief.

“That's the last guest.” Twilight said with a smile. “Shall we head in-”

She was cut off by a blast of the trumpet making the four turn back around in confusion. The trumpeter lowered his instrument and bellowed out.

“INTRODUCING THE AMBASSADOR OF PRANCE AND HIS CONSORT, THE OVERLORD AND MISS GILDA GOLDCLAW!”

Celestia's eyes became tiny pinpricks at the shock of the announcement as Luna coughed and sputtered in surprise. Twilight's right eye twitched several times as she clenched and unclenched her fists in rage at hearing the first name. Cadence was confused at the three's reactions; she knew of the Overlord but had never fully met him. She turned to the door and bit back a gasp as a large figure filled the door frame with a slightly smaller figure at their side. Cadence knew right away that the large figure was male as while there were females who worked out, they were not as muscled as he was, plus there was the natural musk around the body; it smelled of blood, sweat, and metal. She had been around Shining Armor enough to know that was the smell of any man.

The princess of love felt her thoughts freeze as his face entered into the light; she thought Shining was handsome, what wife wouldn't? But the Overlord's face was drop-dead gorgeous; silver-white hair that cascaded past his shoulders, a chiseled face, strong jawline, cheekbones that were high enough to be mistaken for nobility, yet still low enough to show off a roguish charm to them, and the purest blue eyes she ever saw.

But when she looked in the eyes, she was reminded of the old saying; the eyes are the windows to one's soul. She saw creatures twisted and foul being torn apart by sword, mace, axe, or by bare hands, the ripping of beings good and just into tiny pieces before casting them into a fiery caldron, and finally, things that words could not describe like they were pure embodiment of virtues, getting hacked to apart and devoured by the metal figure as a means of food but still hungered. He was ageless, unending, never dying, and always there, if only in the remotest parts of the mortal mind.

Shaking herself from the visions, she looked at The Overlord in general; he wore armor in the shape of golden skulls with a long black cloak trailing behind him; the cloak itself had embroidery of a large red dragon curling around a tree that seemed to shimmer like it was crystal. On his arm was a Griffon who wore a modest black dress with an open back for her wings with a hole large enough to allow her tail out while keeping the sight of her undergarments hidden and a pair of heels on her paws. The two came up to them and bowed, Celestia returning the bow, only from her waist down, Luna doing the same. Twilight's posture had not changed one iota and she refused to follow common courtesy that Luna and Celestia were showing. Cadence, on the other hand, bowed to the Overlord before she spoke.

“A good evening to you, Overlord,” Cadence said in a diplomats tone. “But I was under the impression that Lucky Clover, the new president of Prance, was to attend tonight.”
The Overlord's posture straightened as he looked at Cadence.

“President Clover had a slight mishap with his staircase,” He explained as he pulled a letter and showed it to the princess of love. “He ended up breaking his leg and sent me in his place. He apologizes for that; he was really looking forward to the gala and discussing further political agendas with you all.”

Cadence looked the letter over, passed it off to Celestia who read it once and frowned; the letter was in Clover's handwriting all right. She had kept in contact with him over the course of the months, so she knew the handwriting well and thus ruling out the chance of forgery. That meant that this was legit and not a ruse done by the Overlord. Celestia looked at him and wordlessly moved aside, pointing to the grand hall. The Overlord's face showed a myriad of emotions that Cadence saw; pain, regret, understanding, annoyance, worry, and of all things, love. The two went in, the Griffon looking at Celestia with a minor scowl before she trailed after the Overlord. Once the two were gone, Cadence spoke the one question that bothered her.

“Why did no one tell me he was THAT good looking?”

MLPOV

The Overlord and Gilda made their way to a table, sat down, and looked out at the 'party'. Various ponies milled and chatted as they waited for the princesses to make their opening remarks. Gilda cupped the Overlord's face tenderly and stroked it.

“I...”

She was cut off by the Overlord kissing her passionately making her wings fluff out in surprise, but she melted into the kiss. The kiss was short, but oh so sweet as she licked her beak, savoring her master's kiss. The Overlord's face was one of gentleness and he took her hand in his armored one.

“I know, Gil...I know. Still, I do want to dance with Celestia if that's alright with you.”

Gilda grinned like a loon, both from the high of being kissed and from how he differed to her in regards to his pursuit of the Solar Princess.

“What are you asking me for? She was your first, you do what you want to do.”
The Overlord's face broke into a smile as he leaned over and kissed her temple. Gilda blushed brightly at the small affection but she smiled all the same. The gong sounded and the two turned along with the rest of the party-goers to the four princesses as they appeared at the top of the stairs. Celestia strode forward with a gentle smile, but only the Overlord and the other three could see it was plastic.

“Welcome, welcome my little ponies, to the one thousand and twenty-third Grand Galloping Gala. Do enjoy your time here tonight. Thank you.”

Celestia and the other three walked down to mingle as the conversations picked up again. Both the Overlord and Gilda noted that several of the nobility seemed to regard them with looks of annoyance, others indifference and a small minority with disgust. Well, the Overlord's response to that was to meet the annoyance with one of cold indifference, the cold to met with looks of disgust, and for the ones who were disgusted with him...well, he flared his aura a bit at them making them instantly freeze and go scurrying away like the rats they were. The Overlord snorted in amusement, his eyes scanning the crowd for anything noteworthy and exploitable when he spotted something that made his heart pause in mid-beat.

Over at a table, all by himself, was a tall green and purple scaled dragon. The Overlord looked at the dragon more intently and noticed that there was a haze around the dragon's eyes and most of his scales. He cast a look at Gilda who looked at him inquisitively, wondering what was going through his head.

“Gilda, why don't you mingle a bit...find out anything regarding that ring we discussed about getting you?” The Overlord said cryptically.

Gilda got it after a second of thinking; eavesdrop on the socialites to find out where the underground slave trade was here in Canterlot. She nodded as she got up from the table and headed for the buffet, the most common place to overhear tidbits of information. While she did that, The Overlord headed over to the purple and green scale dragon.

MLPOV

Spike the dragon sighed as he nursed a cup of Apple Family Fizzy Cider; another gala and he was left alone AGAIN by the girls. He took a long swig before swallowing.

“Every time...Every single damn time...” He swore under his breath. “They always leave me. The First gala, Rainbow's time in the young fliers, Twilight's birthday, the Equestrian games...”

He wasn't aware of the figure in armor silently sitting next to him as he ranted to himself, lost in his own lake of self pity. He took another long drink when a voice cleared its throat startling him. He gave out a spit-take that shot across the room and hit a pink colored earth pony with a gold diamond ring for a Cutie mark, drenching her. The voice snickered at the wail of shock and disgust from the pony.

“Nice range there,” The voice said as Spike turned to face him. His eyes got wide at seeing the armored being and knew right off the bat who it was from the various descriptions Twilight ranted about.

“You're the Overlord.”

The Overlord checked himself over several times. Once he was done, he looked at Spike with a mock expression of surprise.

“Whadda ya know? I am!” The Overlord said in a mock Brooklyn accent making Spike snort some. “And you look like a dragon trying to drown his sorrows, but don't have access to REALLY strong stuff. So, mind me asking what's wrong?”

Spike was conflicted; here was a source of Evil that made even his mother, Princess Celestia, afraid. Yet at the same time, the Overlord was asking him what was going on in his life, something nopony had ever done before. They always assumed he'd be fine and spoke for him, never letting him speak for himself. Granted his mom did listen, but what could she do? She couldn't force the others to accept him and besides, he wanted to do it all on his own. Spike sighed as he leaned back in his chair, looking at the patiently waiting Overlord.

“I...I'm...Spike,” Spike started and stopped before sighing. “and everything's wrong; my life, my love life, my ideas of what I want to be as opposed as to who my 'friends' expect me to be, and what I generally want in my job.”

The Overlord sat there silently as he listened carefully to the dragon rant and rave about his life until then. The more and more he heard, the more and more he got annoyed at Celestia and her newly revealed student, not daughter, Twilight Sparkle. Spike told the Overlord of every fiasco that had happened to them moving to Ponyville, him meeting a mare called Rarity who didn't even bother to give him the time of day, Three other mares who made fun of him constantly for not being a 'real' dragon and always shunted to the sidelines whenever something major came up. Soon, Spike was panting as he rested his head on the table, unshed tears gleaming in his eyes.

“I...I just want to be part of it all...not in the background.” Spike choked out. “Mom didn't even ask me if I WANTED to remain in Ponyville.”

The Overlord caught the word 'mom' and gently rubbed Spike's back.

“And who's your mom, Spike?”

Spike sighed again as he sat back up, the tears no longer in his eyes, but flowing freely down his face.

“Princess Celestia.”

That cinched it for the Overlord; he knew EXACTLY who Spike's father was. After all, one does not simply forget the fifth year of the terra-forming being a success when both he and Celestia transformed into Dragons to mate alongside the firstborn Dragons. He knew that just before his fall, Celestia had a large purple egg with her at all times.
He was Spike's father...and he was not happy at all at the way his son had been treated. He brought Spike closer and hugged him, sending as much love and comfort as he could.

“Spike, I'm going to give you some advice I should have taken LONG ago. Forgive them for their actions, but never forget what they did. Talk with them, or if that fails, well...Evil will always need a Champion when the time comes for it.”

Spike had gone ramrod straight at the Overlord's hug, but for some reason, he felt...comfortable in the man's embrace. Like something long lost and forgotten had finally found him. The Overlord's hug ended as swiftly as it had begun making the hole in Spike's heart return, though much smaller then before. The Overlord's face broke out into a small smile.

“Mind telling me what your hobbies are, Spike?" The Overlord asked, waving a finger intricately, almost if it was in tune with the slow music playing, but was really undoing the spells that hid Spike's eyes and scales.

Unseen to the rest of the party and Spike himself, Spike's green irises became blue, he gained several black stripes across his arms, legs, back, stomach and shoulders, his spikes became more pointed and jagged looking, finally his tufts became a lighter shade of green. He still retained the purple scales, though they became darker, closer to royal purple. The Overlord settled back as he listened to his son tell him the hobbies he had gained over his short existence.

MLPOV

Gilda looked at the spread that was lined on the buffet table and grimaced; no fish of any kind. Don't get her wrong, the ponies food was excellent having been on it before back at Flight camp, but there was nothing better then smoked trout. She grabbed a small cheese cube on a toothpick and popped it into her mouth, grabbing the cube and chewing slowly. So far no pony had dropped anything in regards to the ring, but then again, who'd loudly proclaim that they were tied to a ring of slave dealers or were part of said ring? So all Gilda could do was stick around and listen in; all she's really gotten was some ponies who were boasting about some deal or moaning about how they didn't get approval for their project from Celestia. She got a cup of punch and took a sip just as a butter-creme Pegasus came up, humming happily.

The Pegasus didn't notice Gilda right away, but Gilda did and instantly froze as memories of Ponyville came rushing back. Oh Ra, where was the Master?! She did NOT want to deal with Rainbow Dash at all tonight. Sadly, the sun god did not answer her prayers as the cyan mare with the rainbow mane walked up, wearing Rarity's latest creation, a rainbow gown with a cyan lightning bolt and cloud on the side shoulder strap. The Mare said hello to the butter-creme one before turning around to get a drink, accidentally bumping into Gilda. The mare looked up with a apologetic smile on her face as she addressed the one she had bumped.

“Oh, hey sor-” Rainbow began when she saw just who she had bumped into. Her apologetic smile melted away as she stared in shock at the demure griffon. “Gilda?”

Gilda winced a little before she sighed through her nose, giving a worried smile to the two mares.

“H-hey Rainbow.”

The greeting made Rainbow's face morph into a scowl, making Gilda shrink back some. The cyan mare stood at her full height and then some, thanks in part to some high heels.

“You got some nerve after what you did back in Ponyville.” Rainbow said coldly. “So how'd you get in to the Gala? Suck off some Noble?”

Gilda clenched her cup at the insulation that she gave head to get to the party; well, she did, but it was to the ONE person who mattered to her, not some puffed up prissy pony. Plus it had happen in a night of great sex, not some weak showing where all the noble did was thrust a few times before releasing. She too drew herself up to her full height, her feathers fluffed out, showing that she was pissed off and attempting to intimidate Rainbow. The shy butter Pegasus cowered away from the two as they stared each other down.

“Matter of fact, I did not Rainbow, more then I could say for you,” Gilda said back just as coolly. “Why they invite you, the tomboy, I don't get. Maybe you're really the entertainment for the evening?”

Gilda's beak curled into a smirk at seeing Rainbow's face get red at the insult. Several of the ponies back off getting the sense of tension between the two females. Even the shy one back away a few feet, noting the lightning that cracked around Rainbow slightly, an effect that most Weather Pegasi could pull off by drawing static electricity in the air to them. Gilda saw this, but ignored it as she glared down Rainbow.

“Big words from the chicken.”

Gilda scoffed as she took a sip of her drink. Once she swallowed, she went right back to glaring at Rainbow.

“Insults now, Crash? I'd be offended, if I didn't find it so dull. Chicken. Like I haven't heard THAT before.”

Rainbow seemed to tense up again, almost ready to spring at Gilda when a powerful presence made itself known.

“Ah, so this is the Element of Loyalty.” Came a voice that made Gilda sag in relief while also getting her slightly aroused.

The new voice made Rainbow turn around and crane her neck up to just see the figure's face, due to the fact that he was HUGE. She made a scrunchie face as she regarded the newcomer before she flapped her wings some until she was eye-level with the being. She noted his silver-white hair, his blue eyes and face, but largely ignored it, passing him off as some sort of pretty boy.

“Who the fuck are you?” Rainbow snarled as she hovered in the air, glaring at the figure with a stink eye.

The answer made her instantly regret getting up close and personal with this guy as a sinister aura sprang up and surrounded him, draining all light from the small area of the room.

“I'm the Overlord,” The Overlord said as he beckoned Gilda over who happily went to his side, wrapping a hand in his own. “And you were accosting my date and lover, Gilda, Loyalty. Be glad I have mercy for tonight, otherwise I would make your worst nightmares become a reality.”

Rainbow just nodded dumbly as both the Overlord and Gilda left for another part of the gala, leaving her there. After they had left, she shook hear head several times before looking down and gasping; her right hand was trembling violently and she had felt an emotion she had felt years ago at the Young Fliers Event.

Fear.

The second part of the conversation hit Rainbow like a ton of bricks as her eyes went wide.

"Wait...Gilda, his LOVER?!" She hoarsely whispered.

Elsewhere, an alabaster pony in an elegant dress and orange pony in a more fancy looking version of a farm girl outfit saw the entire affair and they both looked at one another. With a nod, the two went off to find Twilight and Pinkie; they had to get the Elements.

MLPOV

Gilda sighed as she leaned against her master, waiting for her rapid heartbeat to go down after the encounter.

“Thanks.” She said as she snuggled up to his arm, much to the hidden ire of one princess who was watching from a group of ponies she was roped into talking with.

“It's alright, Gilda. I know how hard it is to confront the past. How about a dance? I know the perfect number.”

Gilda agreed wholeheartedly making the Overlord head to the area where the band was playing. The band paused as did the rest of the patrons, watching as the giant figure headed up to young stallion at a drum set.

The Overlord looked out at the crowds with a large grin.

“Let's rock this place!”

The figure grabbed the stallion much to their shock before spinning them around, a wave of magic encompassing them. When the stallion stopped spinning, he was no longer in a tux, but a Zoot suit and fedora. He checked himself over before grinning madly, going at the drums like a man possessed. The other band members all began to tap their legs to the beat, now sporting the same suit as the drummer and various trumpets and saxophones. After a few moments, they blared out trumpets. The Overlord hurried down the stage to where Gilda was waiting, looking on with amazement at the energy that the Overlord was now showing.
As the trumpets blared, he grabbed Gilda and began to dance to the new tune, Gilda happily following his lead. The two moved in ways that made many jaws to drop in shock at the swing of the dancing. As the Overlord spun Gilda around his waist, up onto his shoulders before raising high over his head, all spinning around with a determined, but happy look on his face. He spun her down his waist again and pulled her through his legs, looked down at her with the big grin.

“S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-Smokin'!”

During the entire performance, the nobles had clapped or followed the beat in their own way, the music acting as a form of magic over them, not really bewitching them, but getting them to ease up some. They watched the two pick up their bizarre dance routine as the solo of the song hit. Gilda laughed gayly as she was picked up and the two began to dance again to the jazzy tune as the singer belted out the lyrics to the song in the background. Unseen by the two dancers, Celestia sat in a nearby table, her hand gripping the arm so hard, it was cracking as she watched the two happily dance with reckless abandon. Luna looked at her sister with a frown as she recalled both the Overlord and her sister once doing such a thing.

This does not bode well for ANYpony. The Moon princess thought as she turned back to the Overlord and Gilda, dancing like fools, but it was a sight that made her heart melt some. Seeing the Overlord's face lit up like that...it brought back happier times of eons long gone.

On the dance floor, the Overlord bowed low at the side, grabbed a rose neatly in his teeth and proceeded to do the tango with Gilda. Once the impromptu tango was done, he spun her around him, with him standing perfectly still. Smoke emerged from the floor as Gilda went faster and faster until she was nothing but a small twister. With a deftness that surprised everypony, he tossed Gilda into the air as she cried out in shock. The speed she was at coupled with the force of the toss made her go somersaulting into the air. The Overlord watched the display for a few, bit back a yawn before he looked down at an imaginary watch. His face morphed into one of fake shock before holding out his arms, intending to catch Gilda.

His face changed to that of an ACTUAL shocked state when she stopped spinning, but instead of dropping like a stone and into his waiting arms, she opened her wings, flying all around him laughing at his expression. Once she landed, the two resumed their dancing as the song wound down. Once it was complete, The Overlord and Gilda stomped their feet together and posed, much to the enjoyment of the other party-goers. Once the final note hit though, Gilda stunned them all again. She wrapped her tail around the Overlord's neck, spun to face him, and pulled into searing kiss. The kiss made the Overlord's face go deep red and his ears to let out a loud whistle as steam escaped.

That tore it for Celestia; the chair's poor arms shattered along with a glass flute fill of sparkling juice. She was determined to 'talk' with the Overlord about this new development if it was the last thing she did! She watched the two separate, the Overlord sporting a goofy grin on his face as did Gilda. The two headed back to a table as the band were turned back to their tuxes and dresses much to their disappointment. As soon as Gilda was down, Celestia was up and moving, making Luna squawk in surprise as she was toppled over. The squawk made the Overlord turn around thinking it was a warning from one of his hidden greens, yet he saw Celestia gliding over to him and Gilda.
He shot a look at his griffon love who gave a sly look.

“Ah, Princess Celestia. I hope you enjoyed the performance myself and the beautiful Gilda did.”

Celestia gave a curt nod as she plastered on the plastic smile. Both the Overlord and Gilda saw through it though; the Overlord due to his past with Celestia and Gilda due to her home style before her leaving for Flier's camp. The Overlord shook his head with a sigh.

“Stop using that plastic smile, Tia. It is most unbecoming of you.”

Celestia didn't panic, but she did grimace; she had forgotten that the Overlord could see all her tells. Come to think of it, that was how he always...

“Oh you son of a bitch.” She whispered angrily. “That's how you always beat me in Strip poker! You found all my tells!”

The Overlord's face broke into a VERY Cheshire cat grin at the accusation.

“What's the matter, Tia? Mad that I could read you like a very sexy book?”

The banter made her flush so red it made Gilda giggle like a loon. She shot a withered glare at the griffon who just seemed to giggle even harder. She looked at the Overlord with a defeated and resigned look on her face. The Overlord bowed before she could get out the sentence she wanted to get out.

“Shall I have this dance, Solar princess?”

The sudden question made her stop dead; he was asking her to dance? Celestia bit her bottom lip, thinking and worrying at the same time. She worried what the nobles would think of her dancing with what they deemed a commoner, but at the same time, it got her thinking; this was her golden opportunity to get any gleam of a plan from him and find out what he was doing with Gilda. Steeling her nerve, Celestia spoke in that gentle tone, but it still reflected iron.

“You may, Overlord. But a word of warning,” Celestia said. “Get fresh with me and I will make your days as a male over.”

The Overlord burst out laughing much Gilda's confusion. After he got over his attack of the chortles, he looked Celestia dead in the eye.

“I seem to recall you saying the same thing when you laid a purple speckled egg.”

Celestia's heart and blood froze at hearing the last part. Though it was said in jovial terms, she felt the underlying anger in the Overlord's voice.

Mother, he knows about Spike! Celestia swore in her head as she followed the Overlord to the dance floor. She barely acknowledged him leaving her for a brief moment as he headed back up to the stage where the bands were playing. He handed over a book of notes to each of the band members who looked it over a few times before nodding to the Dark King. Celestia looked at him confused as he returned to her side. She was about to ask when the band started to play a slow tune. Celestia's soul was pierced as the music swelled from the band box; the small tune from the much smaller piano before it was joined by the strings. Flutes starting in fits and spurts.
She was dimly aware of the Overlord taking her right hand in his and began to lead her around the dance floor as the music quickened. She got her senses back as she looked at the blue eyes of her former flame.

“You...you remembered.” She choked out in a hoarse whisper.

The Overlord's split into a small smile as he danced to song, the Gown of Celestia swishing with each turn they did.

“Celestia, I always remember. Come...enjoy the night for once and let us forget the past that has haunted us just this one night.”

Celestia nodded her head silently as she followed the Overlord steps, the music making them lost in times long past and forgotten.

MLPOV

Luna listened to the music that was playing and choked back a sob. The song was heard the first time when Celestia and the Overlord had their very first date; he had taken her to a small area that had flourished in the chaos that was home. 'A tiny piece of Eden', he had called it. A strange place as it played this very song when the moon reached a zenith. It had faded as the moon left orbit, but that night, it was the loudest it had ever been. There under the first night she had EVER made, they danced, they ate, they drank, and danced again until the morning. The two had returned to the tower, full of energy despite their exhaustion.

She watched as her sister and her sister's old love dance away; dipping, gliding, twirling and more like...well, like a prince and princess from a fairy tale that was as old as time itself. She felt the tears as the song picked up and the two's dancing became more fast paced. She felt another presence near her and she turned her crying eyes to the right. There was the Griffon that had come with the Overlord, who too had tears in her eyes, not of sadness, but of joy.

“He still loves her.” The griffon said with a smile. “Does...”

Luna sniffled as she too broke out into a smile of joy.

“She does not admit it aloud, but she still does.” Luna said with a wet chuckle. “She dreams of him almost every night, each of them very...”

Here she blushed making the griffon giggle.

“Kinky? Sexy? Risque? All three?”

Luna's blush got deeper, piercing right through her dark blue pelt making the griffon laugh again.

“All three then,” The griffon stated with a smiled. “I wouldn't mind actually to have a chance to eat her out.”

Luna got the insulation real quick and her blush made her go deep violet. The griffon snickered happily as Luna watched the two former lovers dance, each one sporting big smiles. Luna looked at the Griffon who was staring at the Overlord with the look she only saw on those who had puppy love.

“Did you and him...?” Luna started when Gilda gave a very coy smile. If she had been drinking something, she'd spat it out. Well, that certainly explained it all now; the teasing, the flirting, the public affection. This griffon had been bedded by the Overlord. Luna's head shook as she looked back at the two dancing, Celestia now leaning on the Overlord, her face peaceful and serene, without a care in the world. Ah, Luna wished that look would stay for all eternity rather then tonight. But her face turned to one of shock though when she saw six shadows at the sidelines, moving on the two dancers.

“Wha...” Luna began before her eyes went wide in recognition. “Sparkle, NO! THAT FOAL.”

MLPOV

The music came to end and with it, Celestia's high. Dancing to that tune again after so many inexplicable eons, it had waken something that she thought was long dead and buried; the joy of being a young teen again, carrying out secret rendezvouses with their lover, stealing kisses, the first time they had mated. It all made her rather weepy. But she did not cry, so as not to show weakness to the Overlord. But it seemed he knew as always; he easily captured her lips in his and it made fireworks explode in her soul. He still tasted the same; salty sweet, but with a hint of peppermint. She moaned in the kiss and whined as he pulled away before it could go any further. She looked at the Overlord with half-lidded eyes.

“You're a tease you know that?”

The Overlord gave a small laugh as he rested his head against hers; mother, she forgot just how he was an inch or two taller then her when they dated, now they seemed to be at the same height.

“I know...but you loved it all the same, my sunshine, my only.”

Hearing that last part made her heart ache in ways she did not think possible. But no, she couldn't, wouldn't give into the emotion that plagued her soul and heart. The betrayal he did so long ago still echoed. She looked at him with sad eyes.

“######,” She said uttering his real name in the old dead language he had taught her and her sister so long ago, switching back to Equinnish. “You know. About Spike.”

The Overlord nodded before he told her every single detail Spike had told him. To say she was dumbstruck was an understatement of her reign. She was downright aghast at both her student and circle, her son for not telling her, but most of ashamed at herself for not being there when she was needed the most.

“Mother, I'm a failure.” Celestia whimpered as tears flowed.

The hand cupping her chin and making her look up sent waves of calm over her turmoil as she stared at the eyes of the Overlord.

“No, Celestia. Not a failure, NEVER a failure,” The Overlord said sternly. “Just...learning how to be a mother.”

The Overlord would have said more, but he had noticed something in the reflection of the ice sculpture of the four princess. He looked closer at the reflection before his eyes went wide. Celestia felt it before she saw it; the air became charged with ozone and power, a power she recognized herself as she had used it long, long ago alongside her sister to stop Discord. She gasped as she felt the power build.

“The elements...Twilight!” She got out before the Overlord's hands gripped her shoulders tightly. She looked at him in shock and then got the feeling of being shoved away from him, making her skid along the floor. She was stopped by a Solar guard before she crashed into a pillar. She looked up with wide, fervent eyes as the nobles all scrambled away from the now glowing Elements of Harmony and their sole target.

The Overlord.

“OVERLORD, THIS ENDS NOW!” came the magical, enhanced voice of Twilight Sparkle.

The Overlord did not say a thing as he stared down the six elements, his face hard as stone. The five channeled their power through the necklaces, making them glow ten times brighter then the sun. The sixth pony, the leader, opened her eyes to reveal nothing but whiteness as the energy was channeled through the final conduit. A massive rainbow stream erupted from the elements, making everything that was not nailed down blow back from the sheer wind force as it climbed high to the ceiling. The Overlord let out a monstrous roar as he clenched his jeweled gauntlet, the roar carrying over the din of the magic. With a thrust of his arm, a black stream of fire spewed out and traveled up toward the rainbow stream.

Celestia watched as the black fire met the stream, the two powers colliding with a grievous wail, the shock wave blowing out the windows, cracking the pillars, tearing the floor apart, and flipping every single table away. She watched as the two divine forces battled back and forth, neither getting an inch nor gaining one. She was well aware she was screaming, though it was lost in the din. Her sister and the griffon were at her sides, yet she did not feel them as she continued to stare as a glow began to pulse.

Then there was nothing but a wave of pure white.

Author's Note

Well, there we go, the night at the Gala went smoothly, The Overlord discovered he has a son, Celestia found out about Spike's misadventures, Luna discovered Gilda and the Overlord slept and Twilight has gone off the deep end once again! All in all, A good time all around!

As many of you noticed, this isn't following...Season 3's canon?...So many seasons, i lose track...ANYWAYS! Last Years gala had Discord show up and give a bouquet of Flowers to all the nobles as Peace offerings...except that they were blue flowers that Twilight and the others had run into their first year as friends.

Yep, Poison Joke. I'll let you use your imaginations as to what happened the next day.

The songs are NOT owned by me, just as MLP isn't. 'Hey Pachuco' is owned by Royal Crown Revue and 'Harry Potter - Hedwig's Theme' is owned by Warner Brothers.

Friendship's Enmity
View Online

Return of Evil

Friendship's Enmity

Twilight had been excited all day and most of the night; why? The Grand Galloping Gala, a festive party held at Canterlot to showcase the end of Summer and the transition to Fall. It had been a roller coaster of a summer, with the revival of the Overlord on the first day of Celestia's sun, followed by the adventures she and her friends had taken, from Manehattan back to Pontville. Now she was looking forward to putting into practice her teacher's teachings for the Political arena. Her first opportunity was to greet the various nobles for the Grand Galloping Gala without having to curse them with her magic for their snobbery.

It had gone well; in fact, very well and that should have been the warning light for Twilight's mind. If things were going well and according to your plan, it meant shit was about to hit the fan. She had, alongside Celestia, Luna, and Cadance, allowed Fluttershy and Discord into the great hall to attend the Gala. She sighed happy that the line was now done and she could join her friends. She turned to the other three with a big smile.

“Well, that's seems to every-” She started when the trumpeter blared his horn. She turned along with the other three as the trumpeter finished his blare and said in a loud voice.

“INTRODUCING THE AMBASSADOR OF PRANCE AND HIS CONSORT, THE OVERLORD AND MISS GILDA GOLDCLAW!”

Twilight felt her entire world shatter at that; the Overlord? Here?! ATTENDING?!? How did this happen? When?! WHY?! Twilight was so mad at the mere thought of the Dark king walking about and making small talk with the nobles or threatening them. She clenched and unclenched her fists as the Overlord spoke with Celestia, her ire at him just playing Celestia's heartstrings only to break it again for some power grab. She barely heard Cadence speak in a diplomat's tone with the Overlord, nor did she see the respectful bow her old foalsitter had done. As far as Twilight was concerned, this...MONSTER didn't deserve respect. She watched as the Overlord gave Cadence a letter, who passed it off to her after reading it. She glanced it once, before it was given to Celestia. Celestia made a frown before nodding stiffly. Twilight's mind stopped for a short instant when her old mentor stepped to the side and allowed the Overlord and the Griffon to step through. Twilight vaguely remembered her, but shot a glare at the Overlord's back all the same. After the two had entered, Twilight started at Cadance's proclamation.

“Why did no one tell me he was THAT good looking?”

MLPOV

The Gala started off after Celestia gave opening remarks and Twilight joined Pinkie Pie over in a secluded spot. The pink party pony was busy munching on several cakes, foods, and treats, her pink and balloon-esque dress blending well with her pink fur. The party pony looked up from her goring to her velvet friend, swallowed her food, and spoke up.

“What's the matter, Twi? You seem tense.” The pink pony said with a toothy grin which made Twilight's face morph into a scowl. She gestured to a spot where the Overlord was talking with...SPIKE!? She growled, seeing her assistant talking with the Monster.

“That's why I'm tense, Pinkie Pie. HE'S here, the Overlord and talking with Spike, no doubt trying to figure out all of Canterlot's weaknesses and guards.” Twilight spat out making Pinkie pie frown at her friend's behavior. She swallowed her treat before looking over at the Overlord and Spike. She felt her fur go all tingly, followed by a rapid eye twitch and her hair losing some bounce. She went still; that combination hadn't been felt in YEARS. Something bad was going to happen tonight, but she didn't know who was going to be the target. Pinkie perked up some when she heard the band start to play a fast jazz song and looked to see The Overlord and a griffon dancing like no tomorrow, both wearing big smiles.

Pinkie froze as she recognized the griffon; how could she forget the meanie pants! She frowned as Applejack and Rarity came over to Twilight, both looking very upset. Twilight listened to the two explain the confrontation between Fluttershy, Rainbow, Gilda, and the Overlord. They explained how Gilda made Fluttershy cower and Rainbow coming to her rescue only for the Overlord to interfere.

Well, that was how Twilight interpreted it; AJ and Rarity had actually said how Rainbow confronted Gilda and would have attacked had it not been for the Overlord, it would have started something. Pinkie Pie knew that Applejack wasn't lying, yet she watched as Twilight seemed to go into a dark place. The new princess of friendship brought out a tiara and several familiar necklaces. She handed one adorn with a gem to Rarity, an apple adorn to Applejack, a balloon to Pinkie, and put on the Tiara herself.

“Listen girls, I saw the Overlord talking with Spike, I think its safe to say that he has found out several of Canterlot's weaknesses and is going to invade us.” Twilight said, her face stony. That made the three look at each other, Pinkie Pie confirming that the Overlord was talking to Spike. Applejack wanted to know how'd Spike know anything about Canterlot to which Twilight gave an exasperated sigh.

“Spike once wanted to part of the Royal guard and spent a lot of time with Shining Armor before the whole Nightmare Moon event; he learned a lot of the guard's rotations, their armaments, even the way they get from one room to another so fast which really isn't all that secret now that I think of it. There's corridors in the walls, much like the one Celestia showed us for the museum,” Twilight mused. “Come on, we gotta get Fluttershy and Dash.”

Rarity, AJ, and Pinkie Pie all nodded albeit reluctant; if an attack was going to come, they'd best strike first and fast.

MLPOV

The two Pegasuses added to their elements to them after the explanations were done. By then, the Overlord was busy dancing with Celestia to a tune they had never heard of. Twilight mentally lost her shit at seeing her mentor dancing with the Overlord while looking so happy. Several strands of her hair poked out as her mind went to the most absurd theory she could concoct.

“He's got to be using some sort of mind spell on Celestia, much like Chrysalis used on Shining Armor!” Twilight hissed making the five gasp. “Think of it girls, its the only way he could have gotten Prance to help him! This is a definite attack on Equestria soil. I won't blame you if you back out.”

Four of the five stayed in place, Pinkie Pie being the one to hesitate, her pinkie sense from earlier coming back stronger then ever. She stared at the Overlord and Celestia, seeing that they were very REAL smiles on their faces and not fake ones. Still, she couldn't go against Twilight now, not in the state her friend was in; she needed to be there. She swallowed her nervousness as the six moved around the crowds watching the Solar Princess and the Dark Tyrant. As the tune came to an end, they were now in a small clearing, staring down the Overlord's back.

Twilight saw the Overlord kissed Celestia and she saw red; seeing the Overlord making the moves on Celestia just made Twilight angry. She was the one who once made Celestia smile in joy, the one who comforted her when she was sad, the one who stayed at her mentor's side. Twilight marched with her five friends to just a few feet behind the Overlord, sparks coursing all around her fur. The Overlord seemed to notice them as their necklaces started to channel the power, the heavy smell of ozone wafting in the air. The two dancers turned to see the six surrounded by a magical aura. Celestia seemed to say something in shock before the Overlord turned back to her, gripping her shoulders. The two locked gazes with one another before Celestia was pushed back and went skidding across the floor. The Overlord turned back to the six as Twilight spoke, her voice carrying the power of the Elements. The booming voice made the Nobles all scatter for safety as the two arcane forces of Darkness and Light faced down one another.

“OVERLORD, THIS ENDS NOW!”

The target of Twilight's ire did not speak, just staring at them, his face like stone. The five channeled their energies into their necklaces, the arcane glow becoming brighter then the sun itself. Twilight closed her eyes for a few moments before opening them, completely white as the links gathered the arcane and focused them through the final conduit. A massive rainbow shot out, making the entire room get hit by gale force winds, scattering the tables as it flew up high into air.
Over the din of the Element's power being unleashed, Twilight and the others heard it; a monstrous roar that erupted from the area where the Overlord once stood. They all felt it scant seconds afterward; an omnipotent force collide with their own. The two powers that collided caused the walls to crack, the stain glass windows to blow out, pillars to crack, and tore the floor apart. They fought against the foreign power, but were met with resistance. They felt the same force fight back yet it too met the same thing; resistance. They had no concept of time, but the battle felt like it was waged for years and not moments in time.

It was at that time that a massive wall of white exploded outward.

MLPOV

Twilight gasped as she felt her senses invade her sleeping mind. She looked around in a panic, her eyes darting left, right, center, and behind her. She did not see the interior of the Castle; instead, she saw an empty plain that was stark white in all directions. She got to her hooves and looked around, her hands ready to fight. Blowing a strand of hair out of her right eye, she turned in all directions.

“HELLO~? ANYPONY THERE?! PINKIE, APPLEJACK, RARITY, FLUTTERSHY, RAINBOW DASH,” Twilight shouted into the whiteness, her voice echoing all around her. “PRINCESS LUNA? SPIKE?! SHINING ARMOR! CADENCE!”

She started breathing erratically, her heartbeat thundering in her ears as her voice faded into the void. She swallowed thickly as she felt panic gnawing at her insides. Her eyes got wide in fear as she scream out the last name she had, hoping beyond hope that she would hear her in this damned place.

“PRINCESS CELESTIA!”

Nothing but her voice echoing with the shout. She fell to the ground, sobbing.

MLPOV

She didn't know how long she sat there ; seconds, minutes, hours, days, weeks, a year, an eon? She couldn't tell. All she remembered was the crying. Soon, even those bled dry, leaving her with nothing. So she got up, picked a random direction, and began walking. The silence of the expanse was eerie to say the least; no wind, no noise, no plants, no animals, nothing living, just white and heat. The sound of her hooves echoed as she twitched her fingers a few times to make sure she didn't suddenly lose them. She walked for what felt like days, her sweat pouring down her mane.
Panting from the lack of water, she trudged on in the void.

MLPOV

Just when she was about to collapse after hours or days of wandering, Twilight saw a sight that gave her pause; off in the distance was a table, laden down with sunflower sandwiches, ice cream, bread and water, precious water. Embolden with a strength she never knew she had, she took off in a dead sprint for the table. The table got bigger and bigger in her eyes, showing that it was not a trick. Due to her dehydrated state though, she stumbled as she got close to the table, crashing into a chair, making her face-vault into a dish of ice cream, the icy cold shocking her awake. She got her face out and promptly devoured the contents of the dish, moaning in delight, but then yelling as she got a major headache from the cold. The sound of a chuckle made her freeze; that laugh...she recognized it if only briefly. She looked at the other side of the table to see a black armor wearing man, a man she knew of.

“Overlord,” Twilight spat. “Where are we? How are you not sealed? What have you done with my friends?!”

The Overlord stared at Twilight with an amused expression on his face as he sat up straighter.

“To answer your questions in no order; we are in the void a special place that has existed well before even my race's time. I have done nothing to your friends, yet, and as to me not being sealed...well, that will be explained right now.” The Overlord explained. “The void is a pocket universe that has no concept of time, seconds in the real world will pass, and either a year will pass here or time won't at all. It's more chaotic here then anywhere else. But that's not what you're thinking; no, you're thinking how can I still be unsealed when the Elements of Harmony should have sealed me. It's actually easy.”

The Overlord stared at Twilight as he leaned forward, his arms resting on the table and hands clasped in front of him.

“I created the Elements of Harmony and their home. Something that Celestia has no doubt kept from you.”

The declaration from the Overlord made Twilight's world shatter; he, the dark lord of Evil, made the most powerful objects of Good?!

“T-t-t-that's not possible!” Twilight stuttered in shock. “W-why make the Elements of Harmony!?! WHY?!”

The Overlord leaned back taking a sip from a cup that was at his right, sighing in delight as the liquid made its way down his throat. After swallowing, he looked at Twilight again.

“I made them as a peace offering to the Alicorns after they Terraformed my old home into the new. A sign of trust that was returned tenfold. But also because I knew that while my race was well and truly dead, history has a funny little way of repeating itself even with me remembering. So I made the Elements to act as a buffer.” The Overlord said with a smile, fondly recalling the past. “They were just one of several ideas I had; the Centuars and Minotours were another, based off old legends from my old home.”

Here he grunted in annoyance as he recalled how annoying those two races had been until he lowered the hammer on them. He returned his attention to his tale and the shell-shocked Princess of Friendship at the discovery of him making not only the Elements but several Races too.

“That's why I'm not sealed away. After my escape from that diamond prison underneath the castle, I found the Elements and activated a fail-safe I had imbued within the gems. Should they ever be used against me, they'd established a mental link with whoever was tied with them.”

Twilight caught on real quick as she looked around the void.

“The void...that's why we're here. But where is my friends, the ones who represent one part of the Elements?”

Here the Overlord chuckled. This made Twilight scowl and was about to retort before the Overlord continued his explanation.

“Ah yes, those silly little attributes that you ponies put on them by mistake. Honesty, Loyalty, Laughter, Kindness, Magic, and Generosity correct?”

Twilight nodded with pride as she fondly recalled Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. She explained how she met the five two years ago at the Summer Sun Celebration before Nightmare Moon's return. The adventure they had and how she, Twilight Sparkle, found the frozen Elements and figured out what element the new found friendship she had with the five best represented with a smug look at the Overlord. The smug look vanished when the Overlord's laughter echoed in the void.

“What's so funny?” She demanded.

The Overlord waved his hand a few times as he fought and failed to get his laughter under control. Twilight soon got annoyed after the five minute mark, when the Overlord sat back, still chuckling but now more serious.

“You're wrong.” He commented casually.

Wrong? Wrong about what? The Friendship she had? Her adventure? Her finding and remaking the elements? Fed up, she demanded to know what he meant by that. The Overlord lazily summoned his drink and took another swig. Once it was done his throat, he continued.

“Wrong about the representation thing. You see, I made the elements with the sole purpose to educate about Harmony. Tell me...how well do you know your friends? REALLY know them other then their hopes, dreams, ambitions, and life? What their likes? Their dislikes? Disappointments? Their darker natures?” The Overlord grilled Twilight making her fumble. “You see, your friends do not have a representation of the actual element...but have a representation of its OPPOSITE. That is why they awoke the Elements, they were the opposite of what the Element means.”

That statement made Twilight freeze; what was he going on about? The opposite of the Elements? She pondered a few moments, nibbling on a sandwich. She started with the simplest; Applejack. She was the mare of Honesty and a perfect fit for the Element. She confidently stated that Applejack couldn't lie to anyone, the situation with Lyra used as an example. After presenting her argument to the Overlord, she sat back smug. The Overlord just shook his head and delivered his counter argument.

“Applejack cannot lie to any other pony, this is true, BUT! There is one pony she constantly lies to...” The Overlord said with such confidence it made Twilight's heart freeze. “Herself. She constantly lies to herself about one dark secret she has yet never acknowledges it, instead burying it deep within her heart. That is why she is the Element of Honesty, for she lies constantly to herself about this secret which you find out in time. And it is not just Applejack, its all of your friends that represent the opposite; Rainbow is Treachery, Fluttershy Cruelty, Rarity Greed, Pinkie Pie Despair, and you...you do not represent the magic of Friendship, but rather Enmity. Do not deny it. Take a look at your past.”

Images suddenly appeared in the void around them, each one showing Twilight throughout her years. She saw how she blew off several ponies that wanted to be friends with her in order to study more. This caused resentment from some of those ponies that she never did go rectify. It got even worse when she became Celestia's student, blowing off the tentative acquaintances she had made in class in order to either study or learn about Nightmare Moon. She even brushed off Spike, her little brother, the day of her party after it was moved to Canterlot without them telling him! The Overlord chuckled as Twilight stared open mouthed at the revelation.

“Now you see...you were chosen because you ignored Friendship, not because you encourage it. I'm sure you noticed that after your Ascension that the hum of the Element of Magic was not as profound as before? I will explain that at a late time. For now...”

Twilight just sat theredumbly, still shocked over the news about the Elements. As she tried to process the information, Five orbs appeared around the two and the Overlord reached out, grabbing one with a lightning bolt with Rainbow colors; Rainbow's cutie mark, Twilight regarded with numbness. The Overlord held the orb aloft with a grin.

“Let's see what Treachery is up to shall we?”

Author's Note

Well, hope everyone had a good thanksgiving. Sorry, but i tend to take the Holidays off from writing and posting to spend time with family.

Anywho, i always imagined the Elements chose the Main Six not because they actually represented the elements so perfectly, but because they showed the opposite traits. Not really like how Discord did it in Season 2, but more...subtle, on a more subconscious level.

So whose to say that isn't happening to the six? Sure, we get glimpses of it from time to time, Rarity's greed at Twilight's Birthday Party when instead of being with her friends, she hobnobbed with the nobles to broaden her business or Pinkie's Despair when she's left out of something. I wanted to explore that some more in this fic of mine and well, here we go! Hope you like the angle.

!!WARNING!!
Expect the next chapter to be feature a lot of death; some messy, some not.

Enjoy

Treacherous Loyalty
View Online

Return of Evil

Treacherous Loyalty

The sound of chirping birds made one Rainbow Spectrum Dash jolt awake, hissing in pain at the sudden light entering her irises. She shook her head to clear away the cobwebs that had formed in her head. Last thing she could recall was...

“The gala! The Overlord!” She exclaimed as she crawled out of bed...and disturb the body sleeping next to her.

“OW!” The body exclaimed making Rainbow freeze. “Jeez, Dash, what's gotten into you?”

Rainbow turned around to face the body that had spoke, regarding it with shock and hidden glee. The body pulled the covers off to reveal a male body with light powder blue fur, dark blue hair and tail, two wings on his back, and a lightning bolt piercing two clouds which arched up around the tip of the bolt. He sat up, rubbing his chest from where Rainbow had hit him. He glared playfully at the cyan mare who just continued to stare slack-jaw at him.
“What? Do I have pillow hair?” The male asked as he patted his head down some.

Rainbow blinked several times, uttering a single word as she stared dumbly at the male...the very NUDE male.
“S-s-s-s-s-soarin'?” She stuttered out making the male look at her concerned.

“Yeah, it's me, Dash,” Soarin' said as he got up, grabbed a discarded pair of boxers, slipped them on and faced Rainbow. “Dash, what's wrong?”
At this, Rainbow exploded.

“Wrong? WRONG? WRONG?!” She cried out hysterical. “You're...my...how?! WHY ARE YOU IN MY HOME!?”

Soarin' for his part didn't cower, flinch or whimper from the onslaught that Dash was giving him. No, he did the only thing he could do at this point in time to make a hysterical mare calm down. He grabbed her face and gave her the biggest kiss she ever had. Rainbow instantly calmed down, moaning in delight at the kiss as Soarin's tongue played with hers. Once the two separated for much needed air, Soarin' chuckled.

“Wow, I knew last night was good, but for you to forget...and what's this about the gala and the Overlord?” Soarin' asked before he gasped. “Dash, did you have a nightmare? You and the other Elements BEAT him. He's nothing but a decoration for the royal gardens.”

Rainbow's mind was a whirlwind; beat him? But she had just seen him last night! Soarin' sighed making Rainbow look at him in shock.

“Note to self, don't give Dash ninety percent proof hard apple cider.” Soarin' muttered under his breath as he heard Rainbow talk about seeing the Overlord last night. “Rain, that gala was over a year ago. Hell, you were put into the Wonderbolts for that display! Princesses Celestia, Luna and Cadence were so proud of you ending his reign.”

If Rainbow's jaw could drop any lower, this piece of information was it. Wonderbolts? She made it into the Wonderbolts?! She did something she hadn't done from the days of her fillyhood; she squeed in delight, falling back onto the bed, kicking her legs like a school filly. Soarin's laugh brought her back to reality and that she had an audience. She blushed nuclear red as she glared at Soarin'.

“Tell anyone I did that and you're malehood is mine, you hear?!” Shje growled making Soarin' grin as he held up his hands.

“I think it's already yours Dashie, if you tying me to the bed and riding me all night long was any indication, you are welcome to it.”

The statement made Rainbow's head do another double take.

“W-wait...you mean...you...” She said pointed at Soarin' who was grinning largely. “Me...and this?”

Soarin' gave a nod with the grin still on his face. Rainbow's sole reaction to this? Well, the ponies below all were wondering why there was a whooping cry of victory before shrugging their shoulders and went about their lives.

MLPOV

The two Wonderloves were heading to Wonderbolt HQ in Canterlot, Rainbow vibrating nonstop as she envisioned what she had done to Soarin' the night before. She couldn't remember much due in part to the hard cider, but she felt her inner thighs throb slightly as she walked. Many of her squadmates said hello and gave suggestive winks to the two as they passed by on their way, both blushing. Rainbow saw the stone figure of the Overlord, his one hand outstretched like he was trying to ward something off, namely their rainbow ray of ultimate power, Soarin's words, not hers. She cackled with glee as she flipped the statue off with both her hands and wings, making it a quadruple 'fuck you'. Soarin' laughed at his girl's antics.

“Come on, Dash! We gotta meet with Spits otherwise she'll have both our hides!” Soarin' called making Rainbow nod

Rainbow gave one last smug look at the frozen face of the dark tyrant before running up to meet with Soarin'. The two lovebirds continued on their way to the HQ, both with carefree laughs and petting.

They didn't notice a dark, foul magic rise up from the statue's eyes.

MLPOV

Rainbow sat in the office of one Commander Spitfire, eager to start her latest assignment. The last couple had been putting down a local rebellion that were pissed at Celestia, Luna, and Cadence for being in power. Spitfire explained that they had found several top ranking members hiding out in Ponyville, making Rainbow growl. Ponyville was her home, no two ways about it. Anyone who dared to start a civil war had best be prepared for the oncoming storm that was Rainbow Dash. Spitfire outlined the plan to her; she was to get in, kill the members, and get out. Further details were in several file folders for her to look over at her leisure. Rainbow gave a salute to Spitfire who returned the salute.

“Make us proud, Dash. You'll be in line to become Major and part of the Stormbolts after this mission.” Spitfire said with a grin making Rainbow squeal with glee in her mind while nodding her head with a big grin as she thought of the position.

The Major; an elite position in the Wonderbolts and part of the even more Elite group, the Stormbolts. Only the best and most skilled were ever allowed in the secret group and one had to be a major to get in. Rainbow hastily gathered up the files and hurried out the door, eager and ready to carry out her mission.
Once she was safely in her own office, she sat down in her plushy chair for several minutes before squealing with joy. She had done it! She had acquired her life long dream and ambition. She was part of the Wonderbolts, had a lover in the form of Soarin' and high ranking in the Wonderbolts at that, poised to join up the the Stormbolts! She laughed herself sick at her good fortune and all at beating the Overlord along with her friends. Her friends...she couldn't wait to tell them the news! She hummed a happy tune as she flipped open the first file and skimmed it. She froze for a second at seeing the files contents.

“What the...no way...this...this isn't right.” Rainbow said in shock.

But the files didn't lie; the contents showed her the pictures of her five friends, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Twilight, and Pinkie Pie. She skimmed over the information that the Wonderbolts had on them, her heart beating faster and faster as she read. Why had they rebelled against the other three?! What were they fighting for? How could she kill them? Was the promotion even worth it with their deaths?

Shockingly, the answer came easily as something reared itself in the darker recesses of Rainbow's mind. It had been something she had kept buried long after she lost contact with Gilda but before meeting Twilight and the other four, sans Fluttershy knowing her since their fillyhood. As she thought, two forces rose up, roaring like dragons.
Her treacherous pride and cold, hard logic. Through her pride's screaming, her logic side argued that the five were rebelling against Celestia, the ultimate figure authority. She commanded their loyalty due to her caring and helping them; Applejack with her farm, Fluttershy's animals, Twilight's research, Pinkie's and Rarity's buisnesses! If they had betrayed their princess, their lives were forfeit and if so...was the promotion worth it?

“Yeah. Yeah, the promotion IS SO worth it!” Rainbow said aloud, a tiny part of her soul shocked into silence. “I've been nothing but Loyal to them and to the princesses, yet they always, ALWAYS got the spotlight; Twilight by being the 'leader' of our band, Fluttershy with her gentle nature and huge as fuck tits that make stallions go gaga over!”

Rainbow's irises gotten a darker hue then usual as she ranted silently to herself, the more darker part becoming louder and louder with each painful memory that came up, making her more and more Treacherous with her heart.

“Pinkie is just so...infuriating! Always butting in when she wasn't needed or when I was busy training! Applejack is like Fluttershy with that body and bust that made all the stallions, INCLUDING SOARIN', look at her! Rarity has her clothes line and riches while I'm stuck with a mediocre pay...” Rainbow paused as a light-bulb went off over her head. “But that can all change with the Stormbolts. Commander Spitfire said that if I complete this mission...”

The grin that crept on her face would make the Grinch green with envy as she plotted and planned the assassination of the elements of harmony.

MLPOV

The first target was going to be the easiest; Fluttershy. Rainbow had a scheduled meeting with the butter-creme mare anyways over tea. Rainbow snickered to herself; the plan was actually quite simple, poison the tea so that when Fluttershy drank from it, she would die in her sleep. Despite her new found hate at her former friends, she still wanted the death to be as painless as possible for Fluttershy, a final act of kindness for kindness. She smiled as she set down at the cottage of her first friend and first kill of the day. Fluttershy smiled at her friend as she sat a cup of tea in front of Rainbow and herself.

“Rainbow, its good to see you again after so long. Being a wonderbolt sure has you busy right?” The kind Pegasi asked.

Rainbow nodded as she sipped her tea, watching as Fluttershy did the same. After Rainbow swallowed her sip, she spoke.

“Yeah, it's busy work, but hey, somepony's gotta do it. What about you? Being a vet must be extremely busy.”

The veterinarian nodded as she sighed, pinching her nostrils.

“Yes, it is...had to give a few neutering sessions with several dogs and cats.” Fluttershy said. “At the same time, same day and all in my little home.”

Rainbow did actually wince at that one; get Equestrian cats and dogs in one tiny confined space and there's hell in a hand basket. The fight must have been worthy of one their past battles. There was a clatter making Fluttershy look over to see a brown rabbit in a pile of mops and brooms.

“Angel the third, what have I told you about trying to sneak second helpings!” Fluttershy scolded the spawn of the first Angel as she got up to help the tiny brown rabbit.

Rainbow took the opportunity she was given; she brought out a small packet, opened it, reached over the table to where Fluttershy was sitting, and dumped the contents into the still steaming cup of tea. She had put in the tea grounded up Sudan grass, a deadly grass to the ponies that was usually found out in the Bad Lands and used to make the suicide pill of Cyanide. Rainbow sat back as Fluttershy came back, shaking her head.

“Angel III, about as much trouble as the first and second, am I right Rainbow?” Fluttershy said sitting back down.
Rainbow nodded with a grin before a beeping came from her wrist. She looked at and yelped.
“ACK! I gotta go, Flutters, I'm needed back at our Ponyville HQ.”

Fluttershy nodded with a small smile as Rainbow rushed out the door, shaking her head.

“Rainbow, always loyal.” the pegasi said as she drank deeply from the tea. She choked as soon as the beverage passed her throat, her eyes going wide in shock as she felt her windpipe close up, the cup slipping from her hands and shattering on the floor, as Fluttershy fell back, twitching severely and foam dripping out her lips. Her sight dimmed with only one thought in her shutting down mind.

Rainbow...why?

MLPOV

Rainbow landed at Carousal boutique, her face set in grim determination. Fluttershy was easy due to her kind nature, but Rarity on the other hand was a whole other can of worms. The Seamstress and tomboy didn't get along all that well...okay, she was lying, they got on amicably enough, but they had completely different mindsets to how one should act. It always got on Rainbow's nerves how Rarity went on and on about how ladies should be prim and proper, but Rainbow didn't want to be a lady, she wanted to be herself. She strolled in to the store/house. The bell overhead rang, but the fashion maker didn't seem to hear if the sound of the sewing machine.

Perfect.

With a flipping of the sign from 'open' to 'close', Rainbow stalked up to Rarity's room, grabbing a long five inch steel knitting needle as she passed by her floor workstation. The door was slightly ajar, letting a thin beam of light out. Rainbow peeked inside and saw the alabaster white form of Rarity Belle, Element of Generosity. Rainbow opened the door, the well oiled hinges not giving away the darkness that had come to her. Rainbow softly got up behind the working mare, the steel needle glinting as she raised it to line it up with Rarity's temple.

Like a cobra, she struck; her left hand snaking around and cutting off Rarity's exclaim of shock by hand gagging her muzzle as the needle pierced through the skin, broken through bone, and entered brain. Rainbow ignored the spray of blood as the deed was done and Rarity slumped against the sewing machine, the needle still sticking out of her head, her eyes glassed over. With a calmness that shocked her inner mind, she cleaned up the blood on herself, exited while closing the door behind her, and left through a back window, heading for the next target, leaving the body there.

MLPOV

Rainbow flew to Sugar Cube Corner, landed and snuck inside through a hidden door that Pinkie had once shown her. She spotted a large three-tier cake with sprinkles sitting the middle of the break room with a note that said, 'For Pinkie, no touching Dark Star2014!' Rainbow didn't know what that meant, but she shrugged it off, thinking that it was Pinkie being Pinkie. She added in another packet of the Sudan grass to the large cake, mixing it in with the sprinkles that adorn it. She beat a hasty retreat when she heard the familiar 'boing' of Pinkie hopping in.

Said pink pony hummed happily as she eyed the cake with a bit of lust in her eyes. Unhinging her jaw, she ate the cake in one big gulp and gave a loud burp of satisfaction. As she smacked her lips, she slowly opened her eyes, her smile slowly morphing into a frown as she smacked her lips.
Pinkie's entire body froze as the Sudan grass started its work, Pinkie showing the same symptoms that Fluttershy had, a large tidal wave of foam expelling from her mouth; if Rainbow didn't know better, she'd think Pinkie was throwing up a bunch of cum. The Pink pony fell to the ground, twitching several minutes before finally stilling. Rainbow left for the last two, her face stony.

MLPOV

Rainbow knew that Applejack would be the most difficult one second only to Twilight. Why? Because any lie she could make up, Applejack would see through. So she decided to make it look like an accident. She knew enough about the barn and farm in general to stage it. She peered inside and saw said farmgirl working on some hay bales. She grimaced; this was going to be a challenge. Any lie she could come up with, Applejack would see right through it. Thankfully, inspiration came right then and there; the rope holding the bale of hay snapped and Applejack jumped to the side, narrowly avoiding the hay bale. Rainbow grinned as she left the loft of the barn and saw a large red stallion, Big Mac, tying a rope around another crate. Big mac was called into the barn, no doubt to help with the bale. Rainbow peeked a look inside and cackled silently to herself; inside were new blades for the various tools that were used on the farm. She looked around a bit while the two apples were dealing with the bale, her eyes landed on a pair of shears, grabbed them, and proceeded to carefully cut the rope so that when it reached a certain point, it'd snap and land on Applejack, hopefully. Hearing the two coming back, she put the shears back and flew back to the loft.

Big Mac and AJ came out, grabbed one side of the box, and began to push it into the barn using nothing but their muscles. Rainbow watched as the box was easily taken inside the barn and the rope looped through a pully. Big mac began to pull, lifting the box up into the air. The younger sibling of the Apples came in then and rushed to help, by keeping an eye on the bottom to spot any rope breaks. Applejack turned to supervise Big Mac's handling when her ears picked up the creaking of the rope. She swiftly looked up to see what was wrong and her eyes went wide as she began to move.

She pushed Applebloom out of the way just as the rope snapped and the box came crashing down on her. The last image she ever got was Applebloom's wide, terrified eyes before darkness took her. Big Mac stared in shock at where his sister once was as Applebloom wailed out in despair seeing the blood flowing out of the mess of broken wood and metal, a stetson hat skewered by one of the metal plows.

Rainbow ignored the cries of the filly and the shouts of shock from the stallion as she flew from the loft to her final destination.

MLPOV

Rainbow quietly flew into the library of the Princess of Friendship. She knew that Twilight's schedule had her researching the latest magics from the school she had graduated from. Spike was no where to be seen and that had Rainbow alarmed. No doubt he was heading to Rarity's and with the way she left the mare, he'd be running back here to let Twilight know. Luckily, the assassination was a simple idea; cover the basement steps with cameo banana peels. The idea was to paint the peels the same color as the steps, something that Rainbow did completely from memory.

She opened the door, the well-oiled hinges barely making a squeak, placed the mahogany colored peels around the steps in a random order, and then slid out the door, just as Twilight was walking up, charts, clipboards, and books hovering in her magic. So into the research was she, that she didn't notice the peels as she climbed the steps. She managed to avoid each one surprisingly easy until the last step. She stepped on a large one set perfectly in the middle and was extra mushy, making it more slippery. Twilight gave out a short gasp before she went backwards, panic seizing her mind and making her forget she had wings of all things.
She fell down the stairs, in a loud clatter, her wings being broken on the trip down. At the thrid step from the last, she bounced once on her head, cartwheeled in the air for a second and landed on her head as soon as she hit the concrete floor. There was a sick, but to Rainbow's ears, satisfying crunch of the neck being broken as the full weight of the body landed on the head. Rainbow flew away back to Canterlot, just as Spike came running up, fright in his eyes.

MLPOV

Spitfire smiled as she set the file down and looked at her latest recurit who stood poised and at attention.

“Comm-no, Major Dash, congratulations are in order. You successfully dealt with the rebel's leadership and dealt one hell of a blow. You're in the Stormbolts.”
Rainbow gave a million watt smile to Spitfire.

MLPOV

Twilight, the real Twilight, stared at the orb in shock. The Overlord calmly let it go as Twilight sat there, her mouth moving but nothing coming out. The dark laughter made Twilight start and she looked at him.

“Rainbow wouldn't do that!” Twilight automatically said as she sat upright. “S-she'd NEVER put her loyalty over us.”

The Overlord snorted.

“Even if it meant exile or death or loss of her dream? Rainbow's loyalty is treacherous; it goes to those who has the most power or who can grant her heart's twisted desires. That being Luna and Celestia.” The Overlord said leaning back in his chair. “Before you say that Rainbow does not think that way, consciously, yes, she does not. But subconsciously, she does. She suppresses these urges and let them fester like an open wound in her mind. When she is confronted with a situation, such as the one I forced her to face, she will let this side out. As I said, Rainbow Dash is Treachery the polar opposite of Loyalty and so she will go where she wants to go and not be held back.”

He plucked another orb, this one showing three apples.

“Let's see what Lie Honesty has been telling herself all these years.” He said with a shake of the orb.

Author's Note

What's this? Another Update? It's a Madhouse I tell you, A MADHOUSE!

Heh, now that the Planet of the Apes reference is done, I gotta be honest about something here; this...was a total bitch. When i started this out, i had Rainbow being betrayed over and over and over by those she was loyal to and then having the day reset. I...was not proud of that one so i scrapped it and started again, leading to this. I seem to lack something though, but i can't figure out what.

Now to the arguments; A lot of you can argue that Rainbow is as loyal as they come, and i respect that. I agree with your views, but remember this is to show the DARKER side of the Hero's heart. Whose to say that Rainbow hasn't had these thoughts at some point in time?

Anyways, enjoy the chapter.

Lying Honesty
View Online

Return of Evil

Lying Honesty

Celestia's sun peeked through a window in a nearly run-down home surrounded by apple trees as far as the eye could see. The small crack of light struck the eyes of an Apple farmer who snorted and got up. Rubbing her eyes, she slid out of bed and headed for the door, grabbing a pair of daisy dukes, a red-plaid shirt, and a stetson hat. After getting dressed, she headed down the stairs, grabbed a quick bite, said hello to a red stallion who gave a nod, and then headed out the door. She walked a bit to the barn, loaded up a cart full of baskets, walked through the orchard, and arrived at a row. She remembered the Overlord and the Gala, but she wasn't too worked up over it; they had won and as a result, the princesses had given her some bits for the aid. She had used the bit to help her aging granny's hip and some fix-up work on the barn. She got herself in position, lifted her left leg, spun on her right heel, and smacked the tree, the apples falling neatly into the bushels.

It was a good day to be working. Pity she didn't see the ghost of the Overlord behind her, his eyes flashing with his sinister power.

MLPOV

The sun was setting as Applejack finished up the twenty-fifth row of her workload. She loaded up the cart with her bushels of apples, grabbed the handles, and began the trek up to the Barn. Once she put the bushels away, she and Big mac, who arrived after her, headed inside. Applejack saw a tiny yellow filly in overalls, her red hair done in a ponytail and sporting a large pink ribbon on top. She smiled at the filly who worked on some homework from school.

“Have a good day there at school, Applebloom?” Applejack asked sitting down with a small smile as Big Mac got the daily dinner together. The little filly looked up and gave a big grin.

“Ah sure did, momma!” Applebloom said in a excited tone making Granny Smith smile.

But Applejack was not smiling; she sat there in her seat, smile frozen on her face as her mind tried to comprehend what she just heard. Momma? Did that mean...no, no of course not! Applebloom couldn't have known of her birth from her foolish mistakes after her parents died. Seeing those eyes reminded Applejack so much of Orange Pippin', the stallion who helped make Applebloom.

Orange Pippin' was once a resident of Ponyville, but was a known scoundrel, always at the bar of the small town. Applejack wanted nothing to do with him, but after parents death at the hands of Timberwolves, well, she went to the bar and one thing led to another that night. She woke up next to the stallion with a massive hangover and no idea how she got there. Once she got dressed, she beat it back to the farm faster then Rainbow Dash. They never talked to each other about that night, but the damage was done; after a few months, AJ felt sick and went to the doctor who told her the news. AJ was horrified to find out she was pregnant and with Pippin's kid to boot! She told the stallion who went pale white in fright at the news, but he gave her a promise that he'd be there for the kid.

Well, lo and behold, that night he was gone in the wind, much to her dismay. She told Granny and Big Mac, both of whom understood the situation, but still gave her a tongue lashing for it. Nine months later, Applebloom was born. She told everypony in Ponyville that saw her that she was her younger sister. She continued the lie for as long as she could remember, watching her daughter grow up close to her mother without ever realizing it.

Applejack awoke from her musings at seeing Applebloom poking her.

“Mom, what's wrong?” Applebloom said with a small frown.

Applejack smiled, though her eyes darted left to right.

“Applebloom, this is a nice joke and all, but ah ain't your momma. Momma died giving birth to ya, sweet seed.” Applejack said with a nervous laugh.

This made the faces of the three to darken. As one, they got up or entered the room in Big Mac's case, and looked at Applejack who was scared shitless at seeing the blank looks she was getting from her granny, her brother and her younger sister.

“Not your sister, your DAUGHTER!” Applebloom, Big Mac and Granny shouted as one, in eerie tones like the Fates three. “Why must you lie even now, Jacqueline Apple? You have done nothing but lie to Applebloom. You even forced your brother and grandmother to help the lie.”

The three blended together to become...something; it had Granny's skin color, Big Mac's size, but the eyes and hair were Applebloom's. They looked at the fearful farmer's in pity and pain.

“Mama, why?! Do you not love mah? Ah love ya, mama!” The figure said in Applebloom's voice.

Applejack couldn't handle it; she raced out the door into the fields which once held healthy, living trees, now barren and dead. The wind carried the figure's voice as Applejack raced down the fields.

“Don't run away again, Mama! PLEASE! AH HATE YA, MAMA! AH HATE YA~!”

MLPOV

Applejack had run far into the orchard, the view of her home obscured by the dead trees. She leaned back against the trunk of a tree, panting and sobbing. Hearing the last words of the figure brought a guilt that wouldn't leave. She didn't know how long she sat there under the old gnarled tree, but it felt like decades. Once all her tears were gone, she sighed.

“That...that was scarier then seeing Granny in the buff,” Applejack said with a shudder. “Ah best find Twi and the others, let em know somethin' ain't right around here.”

As she got up, a set of voices spoke making her freeze; the voices that came were very familiar to her. She slowly turned around and froze again; there standing in front of her were two ponies, a mare and a stallion. The mare was bright gold in fur color, wore blue jeans and a checkered tank top with a mop of dark brown hair in twin pig tails and glaring balefully at Applejack wither her turquoise eyes. The Stallion was an Earthy brown color, wore dark blue overalls, wore a stetson on his head with bright red hair underneath and shook his head in disappointment.

“Jacqueline Apple, lying to somepony else is one thing, but lying to yerself and yer daughter!? I know I raised ya better then that!” The mare's voice snapped making Applejack quail in fear.

“M-m-m-mama...” Applejack sputtered out when the mare got in Applejack's face.

“Don't 'mama' me, child! I raised you that lying brought nothing but hurt and guilt, yet you gone and did it anyways!” The mare, Golden Delicious, berated her child.

Applejack scrambled to her feet, tears leaking out her side.

“I never lied, mama! I kept to our family creed, 'An apple never tells a bad seed lie'! I followed it to the letter!” Applejack protested making the stallion, Orchard, snort.

“Then why ya lie to yerself and the town, Jacqueline? You told yourself and everypony in Ponyville that Applebloom was yer youngin' sister, not yer daughter! Ya broke the creed.”

Applejack's tears flowed like a river at her pa's accusation. She had in fact been scared what the rest of her home would think about having a child out of wedlock; the ponies of Ponyville were very old-fashioned and if they knew what had happened, she'd be ostracized. She told the images of her ma and pa her reasoning to which them blasted back, stating that many of the townsfolk would have understood after very careful explanations from Big Mac and Granny; those two garnered much respect from the town. Applejack just shook her head before taking off again, seeing the truth yet denying it, because she felt she was in the right.

The voices of her parents faded as she raced into town.

MLPOV

The first pony she ran into was Pinkie pie. The party mare asked her what was going on and she hurriedly explained. She told Pinkie about the weirdness back at the farm, her seeing her folks again, her brother, grandma and sister-daughter merging into some horrible creature.

“Wait, wait, wait! You pulling my leg here Applejack like you did when you lied about the construction of your barn?” Pinkie pie said as her hair went limp.
Applejack gave a cry of frustration.

“Pinkie, Ah ain't lying to ya! There is something going on!”

Pinkie regarded the farmgirl with a frown on her face before shaking her head.
“Sorry, AJ, not believing a liar like you. You did after all say back at Dodge Junction that you'd explain everything at breakfast before running off. Now, if you excuse me, I gotta go get 'AJ is a liar' Party set-up.”

Applejack could only watch in shock as Pinkie Pie walked away from her, just as the trifecta of an abomination and her dead parents showed up. She took off running again, this time to the edge of the Everfree Forest.

MLPOV

Applejack pounded on Fluttershy's door as she looked around for the creature. The door opened a cracked, showing the butter mare's eye and pink hair.

“A-applejack, why are you here?” The timid Pegasus asked.

Applejack gave Fluttershy the same outline that she gave Pinkie, adding in the fact of Pinkie accusing her of lying and not believing her. The quiet pegasus sat throughout the entire story, not interrupting or speaking up. Once the tale was told, Fluttershy shook her head.

“Um, it was a great story Applejack, but I don't believe you.”

AJ's jaw dropped so far, they could see it Neighponese. She stared wide eyed at Fluttershy.

“W-w-w-wha?! Ya don't believe me?! WHY?!”

Fluttershy shrugged as she closed the top door.

“It's not that hard, after all, you lied to me about Mr. Ed the Hippo just needing some rest. When in reality...” Fluttershy explained before glaring at the farmer. “He needed to be shipped off back to the zoo where they ended up killing him.”

The door closed firmly shut and was locked just as AJ's ears picked up a distant roar. Gasping, she took off again heading back to Ponyville.

MLPOV

The scene repeated twice more with Rainbow Dash and Rarity. The two had listened to Applejack's tale, one with boredom, the other with intrigue. Once she got done explaining Fluttershy's and Pinkie's reactions to the two, Rainbow blew up.

“Seriously, AJ?! You're SHOCKED that those two didn't believe you?! Come on and listen to yourself! You're telling me, that your brother, granny, and sister became this monster hellbent on harming you with your DEAD folks following after them?” RD snapped with a glare. “That's almost as bad as the story you fed me about me becoming a Major of the Stormbolts by simply standing still! Go tell your wild stories to someone who actually cares.”

RD went off in a huff making AJ go numb as she turned to Rarity who looked a little miffed too.

“Why Rainbow's reaction wasn't needed, she does have a point, Darling. Why, that story is just as bad when you told me about a giant ruby up in your attic, but you needed help to clean the attic up to get to it. Lo and behold, we got it cleaned, but no giant ruby. Please, do not bother us with your frivolous tall tales.” Rarity said a bit harshly as she walked back her boutique.

AJ's eyes prickled with tears as her two other friends left her. There was one more hope she had. The sounds of her tri-monster and her parents approaching made her go sprinting off.

MLPOV

Applejack burst into the library, pushed past Spike who shouted as he fell into a bucket, headfirst. AJ paid it no mind as she raced up the stairs and burst into the bedroom of Twilight's. Said mare jumped at the intrusion and spun around, her horn alight with magic. Once she saw it was Applejack, she sighed in relief as she powered down. Twilight got her mane under control and sat down, grabbing the pieces of parchment.

“Applejack, why are you here? Is something wrong?” Twilight asked as she looked at her farmer friend while leaning back.

After getting her breathing under control, Applejack launched into her tale; she explained everything from when the day started to the weirdness at the farm. She told Twilight fleeing to town and their other friend's reactions to her telling them the same tale she did. Twilight sat there listening intently to Applejack as she got up and paced, her face filled with worry. After the tale concluded, Applejack settled back into the seat she was sitting in, her face sweaty and panting, both from the running and from the telling. Twilight's face did not convey any hint of emotion as she sat back, her face showing her thinking critically. Applejack swallowed some spit that had accumulated in her mouth before looking at Twilight.

“Y-yah believe me doncha Twi?” Applejack said with a nervous stutter.

The Princess of Friendship sighed as she got up, beckoning for Applejack to follow. The Farmer obeyed without hesitation and the two began to walk through the Library, Spike glaring at Applejack for his fiasco with the bucket. Twilight opened the door and stepped aside, letting AJ automatically walk out the door. Twilight spoke.

“Of course...” Twilight said making said farmer spin around and face the Princess.

“Thank ya, Twi!” Applejack whispered in relief as she listened to her friend.

“...I don't believe you, AJ.” Twilight said with a curt, yet polite tone. The words echoed in AJ's ears and rang around in her head. “and why should I? I warned you at the Wedding of my brother and Cadence. Yet you accused me of lying. Now you come here, spin me some Faust awful story and expect me to believe it? I have no time for childish pranks, AJ. Good day!”

With that, the door slammed shut, leaving the shell-shocked Farm mare standing and staring in a thousand mile stare at the door. Once the sounds of her family caught up to her, she didn't do a thing; she instead sank to her knees, sobbing as Darkness surrounded her, leaving her in an semi-empty void, just the screams of her monstrous lie and the scolding tone of her conscious as they descended upon her.

MLPOV

The Overlord let the Orb float back, sighing as Twilight stared slack-jawed. He calmly poured himself some soda while Twilight rebooted. She glowered at the Overlord who took a swig of soda, patiently waiting for the explosion.
Twilight did not disappoint.

“W-w-w-w-why?! HOW?!” Twilight roared as she shot up, her eyes and mane fiery.

“Simple; as long as Applejack denies the truth about Applebloom, so to will others no longer believe in her.” The Overlord calmly explained, using a tone one would use with a very young filly. “I did say you all embody the polar opposites of the Elements. Are you having trouble understanding such a simple, yet elegant concept?”

Twilight sat back down, fuming but at the same time, her mind reeling. She didn't claim to know her friends that well, but she thought she knew them well enough. Now to see what TWO of her friends had hiding...well, what else was there? She dimly watched the Overlord pick up another orb with three Diamonds inside.

“Ah, this one will be interesting. Greedy Generosity.”

With a shake of the orb, the two's invisible souls joined the dark, twisted reality the Overlord made.

Author's Note

Well, there we go. Hope this one turn out slightly better then the last chapter; oh don't get me wrong, i think it was a decent chapter but i fee i went a wee bit too far with Rainbow. So, to clarify:

The blending of Granny, Big, and Bloom is to be a symbol for Applejack's Lie which has just grown and grown and grown over the years.

Golden and Orchard are Applejack's Morals and Conscious respectively. I figured I'd go with a symbol of the two (five?) to show how bad it is for Applejack. So tell me how this was and i still need help with Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy.

Greedy Generosity
View Online

Return of Evil

Greedy Generosity

The sound of birds made a alabaster unicorn wearing a pink fluffy bathrobe, blinders for her eyes, and her hair held in place by pink curlers wake up. She took off the blinders and yawned.

“Goodness, its early...” The mare said through her yawn just as another unicorn mare walked in.

The mare had orange hair and tail in a black dress that hugged her frame very nicely and showed off a decent bust. The mare cleared her throat making the alabaster look over in confusion.

“Good Morning, Rarity. I'm here to help you get ready for the evening.” The mare said as Rarity rubbed her eyes. Once the sandman's sand was cleared, she looked at the mare and shot out of bed.

“Sassy?! What are you doing here?! Where's the Overlord! The Gala!” Rarity exclaimed in a panic, much to Sassy's confusion.

The mare in question calmly rang a bell and two other ponies appeared at her side. They didn't need any indication as they saw the panicking mare. They grabbed her and set her in a chair, massaging her shoulders and making her coo in delight. Sassy presented a steaming cup of tea to which Rarity daintily drank from it.

“I hope you're not having the nightmares about that night a year ago,” Sassy said soothingly as she started to pull out dresses. “It was VERY touch and go there until you managed to overpower the Overlord's magic. Last I heard, he was put on display in the royal gardens in Discord's old spot. The other three Princesses were VERY happy about that and gave you a loan to make three shops here in Canterlot.”

Rarity's eyes went wide at the information. It had been a whole year already? Time really did fly by when one was busy.

“Three?!” She squeaked out.

Sassy nodded as she hummed in thought before shaking her head. She put the dress she had back and then grabbed another.

“Yes, three shops. I run one, Coco Pommel runs the second, and Fleur De Lis is running the third. There's your original Ponyville one too, but only you run that one. You come here every weekend to attend one of the Noble's various parties, another nod to you saving them from the Overlord as well as keep up on the fashion.” Sassy explained before snapping her fingers. “Ah, the perfect dress!”

Sassy pulled out a purple dress, but it was different then the others. The reason being was that it was lined with scales instead of cloth. It was a purple strapless dress gown that was elegant while leaving enough to the stallion or mare's imagination. Rarity was taken from the chair and put onto one of her mini stands, the dress sliding over her like a glove. After a few moments of posing, Rarity smiled.

“Delightful, darlings, simply delightful! This dress is my best work yet!” Rarity gushed to the three making them smile. “Oh I was waiting to show this little number off for MONTHS!”

Rarity did another twirl and stopped in front of the mirror. When she looked at her reflection, she froze in shock and fear. The mirror in front of her did not show her perfect skin tone or height; it showed instead a very dark and tall Rarity. The mirror Rarity smirked coyly at the real Rarity as she jiggled her much larger bust some, making Rarity give out a small snort of anger. The mirror self laughed before winking. Rarity blinked and it was gone. She shook her head.

It was just the imagination of hers running wild she assured herself. With a smile, She got off the stool that had been provided and began to head out for her work.

“I best go out for the day, see the sights and then get to the party. Toodles!”

MLPOV

Rarity rode in the open chariot in Canterlot's square, touring the fine city that it was, stopping at various shops to window shop, picking up some souvenirs for her friends and little sister back home. As the sun started to set, Rarity went on her way to the noble's party, pasting the royal gardens along the way. She saw the Overlord's statue in the pose he was in, defending himself from them. She gave a sniff at the statue as the driver turned down the road. She didn't see the aura of darkness rising up nor did she see it take on a shadow form of her time as Nightmare Rarity, leaning up against the Overlord Statue with a shark like grin. The shadow flew after the chariot that Rarity was in, cackling all the way.

MLPOV

The party at Fancypant's uptown suite was in full swing when Rarity arrived. She smiled at the nobles, who gave nods and smiles in return. Fancy himself complimented her on the dress she had making her blush. Several of the nobles asked her how her businesses were doing, how her family was, the usual. Rarity answered them all with a smile on her face, telling them that the businesses were flourishing, her parents were still traveling abroad while her sister trained under Sapphire Shores in the art of singing.
There was a lull in the conversation to allow Rarity time to recover and get a little something to drink. As she poured the fruit punch into a cup, she looked at the scene. It actually reminded her of Twilight's birthday and she had come along to be a good friend to the Unicorn at the time. Ah, memories that made Rarity's heart glow with warmth always filled her with spirit.

“That wasn't the REAL reason and you know it, Rarity.” A voice said, echoing in her mind and making her freeze.

“Who-?” Rarity began when the voice spoke again.

“Look at the window, Dear Rarity.”

Rarity did so, biting back the gasp that threatened to escape. Staring at her, once again, was her Nightmare self, holding the same cup she did. The nightmare giggled making Rarity's skin crawl. The Nightmare smiled as she leaned up against a reflection of a nearby pillar sensually making Rarity's face explode in red.

“As I said, that wasn't the real reason you went to Twilight's party so long ago,” N.Rarity said as she took a sip. “You came to satisfy your greed; the connections you 'needed' to bolster your sales and earn some fame.”

Rarity bristled at that.

“I did no such thing, Nightmare.” She hissed at the reflection once again making N.Rarity laugh.

N.Rarity finished off the drink she had before standing up, thrusting her chest out and making the much bigger orbs compared to Rarity's wobble and jiggle, making Rarity growl. Nightmare looked at Rarity with a teasing look as she pressed the two orbs together, her face one of smugness as Rarity gritted her teeth. N.Rarity gave out a little moan as she rubbed the nubs that poking out of the top part of the dress, much to the shock of her lighter half.

“By Faust, do I look sexy as hell.” N.Rarity teased. “And the little bookworm of a princess MAY have forgiven you...but it wasn't your only mistake was it?”

The window suddenly showed memories of Rarity's past; the time when she tired to use Fluttershy to promote her own works, when she had turned her back on Twilight at her brother's wedding since all she wanted was to be the dress-maker to one of the princesses, or when she tried to get Trenderhoof to focus on her and her alone, going so far as to harm Applejack. On and on the memories played making Rarity's eyes mist up.

“S-stop it...” She said weakly making the Nightmare end the memories with a scoff.

“So weak...can't even take the truth can you? Oh, but that was just you showing the physical side of your Greed, Rarity. I've yet to show you the emotional.”

Rarity looked at the Nightmare with a watery glare, her mascara smeared on her face.

“W-what do you mean?! I have been nothing but Generous! Trenderhoof and I departed on good terms and Fluttershy was...well, she wanted out of the fashion business, a business I put her in.” Rarity snapped making N.Rarity scowl.

“And what about the drake?” N.Rarity said with biting cold making Rarity stop dead.

“W-what about Spikey?” Rarity asked cautiously making the reflection's scowl to deepen.

“Spikey...oh, you call by a pet name...at least when I was in control last year, I was honest with him.” N.Rarity snarled. “I did want him...ALL of him...with his dragon stamina, riding my pussy and ass over and over and...”

Rarity cleared her throat a bit harshly making N.Rarity stop in her monologue. N.Rarity sniffed before continuing.

“You call him by a pet name, yet lead around by the nose.”

Rarity was about to retort when several more memories sprang up; all of them featuring Spike. She winced at each memory; her ignoring him despite all that he had done for her. Getting Photo Finish and Hoity Toity to see her works not once, but twice and her not even giving him a thank you. Seeing the pain he was in when she had used him for a pin-cushion but he bore a smile with it. She saw the destroyed look on his face when she said that Spike would never know what it was like to obsess over someone like Trenderhoof. That single look made her heart shatter and the tears flowed from her eyes as N.Rarity looked at her with disgust.

“You claim to be generous, but you're so greedy you'd make a better DRAGON than unicorn. Least with Dragons...they're honest with themselves,” N.Rarity said as she leaned back. “You're not generous with the one thing that matters most; the Heart. Before I go, ask yourself this one question.”

Rarity looked at the Darker form of herself who was glaring at her with an evil grin on her face.

“How did you acquire those scales in that particular color scheme?”

Rarity looked down at her dress and stared, REALLY stared before shrugging it off. She figured N.Rarity was just trying to psych her out. Well, it wasn't going work! She faced down Discord, she could face down this! She turned away from the window and rejoined the party.

MLPOV

Rarity ignored the rest of her friends and the other ponies as she headed for her home. The setting sun was the end of the party and she had a tiring journey back to her quaint home. But despite the feeling of being tired, she was still bugged by what N.Rarity had said to her about the scales of her dress. Something...made her uneasy and the feeling just kept on getting stronger and stronger as she headed to her home. She stepped through the threshold of her door, closed, locked, and shuttered it before trooping upstairs to her room. The feeling didn't leave like she thought it would, it just got even stronger.

“Feeling something eating away at you, Rares?” N.Rarity asked as she passed by the mirror making Rarity jump in fright.

“Nightmare, I do not have time for this. The Overlord is defeated and I have more clients to deal with in the morning.”

The laughter from N.Rarity made Rarity pause and glare at the mirror. She sat down on her tiny seat, faced the mirror, and leaned on the vanity. She watched the Dark counterpart of her laugh for well over fifteen minutes. When the black mare was done, Rarity glowered.

“Just what is so funny?” She asked through gritted teeth. N.Rarity made a bemused look at Rarity's as she mimicked the posture the R.Rarity had.

“What's funny is you,” N.Rarity said, snorting in derision. “You're still don't get it, you're still just thinking of yourself and no one else. Guess that's why.”

Rarity was half-tempted to grab the hairbrush in her magic and smash the mirror in rage, but her curiosity was peaked and she looked at the reflection.

“Why what?” Rarity asked, intrigued. The inquiry made N.Rarity look behind R.Rarity's shoulder, a small scowl forming. Rarity followed the reflection's gaze and saw a door she had never seen before. Instantly, she was taken over by something that was familiar yet foreign at the same time. She felt her body get up, walk over to the door it feeling like it was forever with the slow, halting steps she was taking, the dread feeling returning full force. She grasped the handle and slowly turned it, the door silently opening.

She tried to gasp, but her mouth remained shut as she stared inside the small closet. There, kneeling on the floor, bound in chains, several scales missing and scars in place, was a dragon. Not just any dragon, no, this dragon had green frills, the remaining scales were a light purple and green underbelly. Rarity felt her body move again, the soft noise making the dragon look up and making her heart stop dead.

The Dragon was Spike. The bound dragon gave a smile, but it was unlike any smile she had seen, it was...not alive, yet not dead. Almost like he was under the same spell that Chrysalis had Shining Armor under back at the Wedding. When he spoke, it shattered her heart and she felt herself back in her body again.

“R-rarity...how was the party, did they love your dress?” Spike asked in that same eager tone, but it held a plea to it. Rarity didn't answer, she just stood there, looking in disbelief.

“W-who did this to you, Spikey?” She asked in a whisper. The dragon didn't reply, but another voice did from behind her.

“Isn't it obvious, Rarity?” N.Rarity said with a long drawl, echoing in the mare's mind. “You did. The chains...well, just look down at your neck.”

Rarity did look at the chains and followed them, her heart beating so loud she'd think a band was in her body. The chains wove through the darkness, not connected to any wall, but yet holding Spike. Her eyes soon rested on a gold necklace that hadn't been around her neck with a large red ruby in the shape of a heart; here, was where the chains started and ended. Here was the reason for Spike's bondage. N.Rarity spoke as Rarity fell to the ground.

“You took his heart, Rarity...but never gave him yours. You did this to him and every stallion that has ever looked at you. You just take, take, and take from them until there is nothing more. Like I said...you'd be a better dragon then a unicorn.” N.Rarity said as she waltzed over to Spike and leaned up against his catatonic body. “You just consume...like Greed.”

Rarity did not hear this, just continuing to stare at what her greed and stupidity had cost her.

MLPOV

The Overlord snarled as he spied the Fire Ruby necklace and tossed the orb away, glaring at Twilight who shrunk back from his glare.

“Of all the...Celestia I do not blame you, but for your mother's sake! You should have told Twilight the significance of THAT! Now that bitch of a Mare holds our son hostage!”

Twilight listened to the rant, her body numb and her ears echoing with the last part. Son? Spike was the son of the Overlord? If the Overlord was Spike's father then who was the mother? The Overlord seemed to catch onto Twilight's near panic attack and settled down.

“Your son?” Twilight asked dumbly making the Overlord smile behind his helmet.

“Aye, my son. Mine, Celestia's and Yours. Spike is a Firstborn Dragon, my crown jewel of the race before it fell. Firstborns had power untamed; the elements of fire, earth, water, and air bowed to their wills, their intelligence unmatched, their power uncontested,” The Overlord said with pride. “Celestia and I changed into dragons to mate after the fifth year of the terraforming. Needless to say, a LOT of mountain ranges sprang up from that action!”

The Overlord paused in his story telling, his eyes getting a far off look that screamed 'worth it' before he resumed.

“Of course, such an action had an equal but delightful reaction. Celestia became pregnant with Spike's egg. Yes, his egg and let me tell you, Alicorns and Pegasi are not meant to lay a fucking egg! She blasted me back with her CRV so far it took me the better part of a month to get back home. Sadly, due to Spike being Firstborn, we needed a third source to actually get him born. The Firstborns had three parents; two mothers and a father. The primary mother would share biological information with the father, but the secondary mother would provide the spark of life so to speak. They breathe a magical fire to tie it to the Ether, the source of life.”

Here, the Overlord paused and took a sip of his soda, Twilight listening intently to the lesson. He chuckled as he set the cup back down and continued.

“That in turn would help the embryo to grow until hatching,” Here the Overlord sagged a little. “Sadly, Spike was a unique case; the offspring of a Chaos Mage and an Alicorn. Light and Darkness, polar opposites of one another. That meant that the only way for Spike to be born was that the secondary mother had be equal or even greater in terms of power. Yet no pony lived that long back then. Hell, even Luna could not birth him, the power of myself and Celestia overloading her. So...she was forced to wait...until you came along, Sparkle. Congrats, you are Spike's magical mother.”

Twilight's eyes went wide; her? A mother?! She recalled how Spike had been born and feelings of pride and joy overcame her; she raised Spike...well, helped raised him, but that was besides the point! She had a baby boy! A child that...her world shattered as she recalled what she had done to Spike. Making him work while she practiced, taking him away from Celestia, his true mother to live in Ponyville. Denying him the right to an education and working him to the bone while she frolicked with her friends. The Overlord chuckled sinisterly as he saw the myriad of emotions fly through Twilight's face.

“Realizing the horrible truth? I should hope so. But there is also the matter of the Fire Ruby. Despite the 'legends', a ruby cannot and does not form into a heart through natural processes or aging. The Fire Ruby is in actuality, the Heart of a Dragon who is reaching maturity and is prone to emotional surges. BUT! If the dragon parts with the Fire Ruby to one they love most dear...well, the emotion surge will still happen yet they will return provided the recipient of the heart feels the same. So...still think that Spike's crush is just that? It is the most powerful form of Love that can be given.”

Twilight's mind reeled from the implications; love, powerful and the Fire Ruby all tied. She nearly passed out from the information overload but managed to remain conscious. She watched the Overlord take a pink orb and shake it, her mind dreading what she would see in Pinkie's mind.

Author's Note

Yo, people. Sorry for the long silence. Work, life, and Pokemon Sun/Moon. Yep, i got both of the games so I've been playing that...and nopony say a thing! You have your addictions out there that keep you from writing. So, while this is similar to Applejack's chapter, i modified it some with N.Rarity. So, now that's done, bit of news.

the other two chapters i have a rough idea for, its just getting them started. I'm not giving up, but i ask you all to be a mite chill with me; chapters like this require the right wording to set the mood otherwise it'll be a train wreck. Enjoy and happy 2017.

Despairing Laughter
View Online

Return of Evil

Despairing Laughter

The birds chirped happily as the sun rose, stirring a pink pony from her slumber. Letting out a large yawn, she slipped off the bed, snapping her fingers to make her mane curl one strand at a time. She soon got a rhythm going on her snapping, each creaky boards joining in time. As she walked downstairs, she saw a beige colored stallion working on several bakery items, the timers clicking with the snaps.

A blue mare working on decorating a cake, humming a catchy tune that matched the beat of the snaps. The pink mare continued snapping in time to the unseen beat of her mind, various items of the house and random ponies joining in with their own effects. This continued for several minutes; ponies contributing by plucking on rubber bands, beating on empty trash cans, crashing their lids. Pinkie stood in the middle of it all, waving her hands and arms around wildly like a conductor.

Raising her arms high, she brought them down, the noise crashing together in one big final moment. In that time, the ponies all began to cheer and smile as they applauded the pink party pony.

Giggling like a loon, she bowed to the customers, a low buzzing in the back of her skull, but she ignored it. The stallion and mare came out holding two babies, who were clapping with delight.

“Well done Pinkie Pie! Your best percussion performance to date!” The stallion gushed making Pinkie giggle.

“Thanks-a-rooni, Mr. Cake!”

Pinkie's eyes then went wide in shock, recalling the gala.

“HOLD UP! THE GALA! THE OVERLORD! WHAT HAPPENED?! Dark Star2014, you better not have reset everything like in Undertale!” Pinkie shouted to the ceiling making the two look at one another shrugging.

“Oh, Pinkie. Always the lively one. You and your friends defeated the Overlord over a year ago, trapping him in stone. Since then, business for your parties and our eatery have been booming! In fact, you got this yesterday, but with you giving the birthday to young Ralph you overlooked it,” Mrs. Cake explained as she handed over a small letter to Pinkie.

The party animal hastily took the letter, tore open its envelope, and scanned over its contents. As she read further and further, the letter climbed up and up until Pinkie gave out a loud exaggerated gasp of delight.

“THE PRINCESSES WANT ME TO HOST THE ANNIVERSARY BALL OF THE OVERLORD'S DEFEAT!”

The cakes smiled largely at hearing the announcement.

“That's wonderful, Pinkie! Hey, you better get going! If I'm not mistaken, you got the Duke Duke's sons birthday to do, followed by the Mares of Society and Daughters of Canterlot's mothers day along with a dozen others. You'll be busy all day today...best that you stay up in Canterlot to prepare the anniversary ball,” Mr. Cake suggested making Pinkie nod excitedly and head out.

Seeing their surrogate daughter happy brought smiles to the two's face. Pinkie felt another odd buzzing, this time slightly louder, but shrugged it off.

She had parties to plan.

OVMLP

Pinkie arrived in the city of the nobles with much of her own fanfare, making several people laugh in delight at seeing the wild party pony. The buzzing was louder, but not quite so loud. If one could break their own laws of physics and gave themselves telepathy, they would find out that the buzzing was in actuality, whispering.

“If you blow this up to read just this tiny sentence, you take this story too seriously.”

Pinkie shook her head to get rid of the buzzing. She walked the streets, cheerfully saying greetings to the various nobles, who gave a small nod, their own way of greeting and of smiling.

Pinkie soon arrived at the center of the square where she saw the frozen form of the Overlord. Giggling with delight, she bounced up, dug into her mane and pulled out several different colored spray cans.

Shaking several of them up, she dashed all over the statue, bright colored clouds covering and masking her. When she was done, she inhaled loudly, making her belly swell with air and making two buttons on her top pop. Exhaling with gale like forces, the cloud was blown away to reveal the Overlord, only he looked more like Bozo the clown.
Several people saw this and began to laugh hysterically at the sight. Pinkie giggled as she hopped away, making several stallions and mares have slight nose bleeds from her heaving chest.

The buzzing grew only louder with the laughter.

“Seriously? Grow up, these ponies never care about you spreading laughter...they just care about themselves.”

Pinkie shook her head, a frown on her face at hearing the awfully familiar voice in her head. She shrugged it off and went about her merry way, humming happily.

OVMLP

Night in Canterlot was thrilling to some, but not to Pinkie Pie. The poor mare was tuckered out some from the massive partying she had done. She had been given a room by the two princesses in the castle so she wouldn't have to spend a night in a hotel.
Yawning, she closed the door and turned around...

“Well, well, well...look who finally showed up...”

Pinkie's eyes went wide, shooting up with a yell of surprise. She landed on the bed, eyes wide as she took in the newcomer.
She was in essence the same as Pinkie; a pink mare with three balloons for a cutie mark, but there was something...off.

One, the new Pinkie wore a black hoodie and jeans. Another was the mane and tail; Both were not poofy or curly. They were flat as a board. The final thing was the eyes showed a dull, dead expression, the vibrant blue eyes dim. The final thing was that this new pinkie was see-through.
Pinkie sat on the bed staring.

“Who...who are you?”

The other pink mare sighed in disgust.

“I'm You, dumbass.”

Pinkie could only gasp at the language used but knew that the doppelganger was in fact her. Getting off the bed, she hopped over to the ghostly clone and stared at her in fright.

“How are you here?! I...I thought...” Pinkie stammered out, getting a snort of laughter out of the clone.

“Thought you buried me away? Sorry, Pinks, but that's not enough...you can't deny me just as I can't deny you,” Not-Pinkie said, crossing her arms. “I've always been here, in the dark recesses of your mind...buried, never forgetting WHY you buried me.”

“What do you want?” Pinkie said in a frosty tone, completely out of character for herself.

Not-Pinkie looked at her bubbly counterpart with annoyance.

“Isn't it obvious?”

Pinkie's eyes went wide at the implication.

“NO! No, They won't...they'll NEVER find out alright?!”

Not-Pinkie's face turned into a scowl. She hated this, her own stubbornness at what had happened so long ago.

“How long until you admit that it's not getting better, Pinkie?! Even with Rainbow, Applejack, Flutters, and Rares being there for you when you...”

"DON'T BRING THAT UP!” Pinkie snapped.

Taking a calming breath, she smoothed her jeans out of an imaginary wrinkle.

“I just have to keep smiling and making others laugh, it'll get better."

Not-Pinkie scoffed in anger, hands in her hoodie's pockets.

"Keep telling yourself that, I'm sure one day you'll believe it. You've spent years around them and they've barely noticed anything, then Twilight came, student of the princess herself and one of the smartest ponies we know, and she's still like the others, none of them can see what hides behind that smile."

"They'll notice, I just need to give them time, then they'll help me." She stated rather lamely.

"Oh please, they've had nothing but time and the one time any of them got a real look at you, she did what she could to get that fake smile back. Loyalty, ha, hardly, that was the real you, that was your best cry for help yet, and still nothing, they just wanted Pinkie back, they got you to give up on trying again, you even said your name to her instead of that abridged cutesy one."

Pinkie looked her dark part in the eye.

"But they prefer Pinkie."

"That is not your name! Your mother, the mare that gave birth to you, named you Pinkamena. surely that has more meaning then simply what others prefer.”

Pinkie could only stare at Not-Pinkie who looked at her with righteous fury.

“Why do I even bother. You have to learn that not everyone can be made happy, Pinkie, and that you of all ponies can't hide forever...I'm always here, in your mind, heart, and soul. I. AM. YOU.”

“I AM NOT YOU!” Pinkie snapped in anger. “I AM NOT LIKE YOU, I'M NOT, I'M NOT, I'M NOT!”

Not-Pinkie snorted in annoyance.

“Face the facts! These ponies don't care about you! They only care about themselves. Yeah, you brighten their day up some, but when the day is done, you don't make a damn bit of difference...like with her,” Not-Pinkie retorted with a knowing look.

Pinkie froze at that. Of all the memories Not-Pinkie had to mention, it was that one memory that hurt the most. Tears began to trickle out as she began to relive her past, the cold, unsmiling face of her now filling her mind. Trembling, Pinkie Pie fell to the floor in a heap, curling up as her mane fell flat as the gnawing emptiness of cold despair ate away at her joy.

No matter what she did, no matter how hard she had tried, she could have never made her smile even with all her hard work, with all her obeying, and being a good girl.
It was never enough for her.

Not-Pinkie stared at the now openly bawling form of herself, the memories of the past overwhelming, her eyes glowing bright red.

OVMLP

“Ah, the taste of despair...something very traumatic must have happened to Pinkie or something for that kind reaction,” The Overlord said, putting away the now dark crystal.
He looked at the shocked Princess of Friendship, staring at the orbs in shock. He took another sip, moving his head slightly to the right as she lobbed a tea cup at him.

“Hm, watching four of your friends break before you yourself do something about it...that's a record if I ever saw one,”

Dodging another piece of china, he waved his hands and the chair that Twilight sat in restrained her, wrapping itself around her arms, wings, and legs.

“LET US GO OVERLORD, YOU SORRY SACK OF SHIT!” Twilight snarled, the sight of seeing her friends falling one by one had chipped away at her mind, several locks of hair now out of place. Seeing the normally bubbly and cheerful Pinkie Pie, crying her eyes out like a small foal had finally snapped Twilight out of her haze. She wanted

The Overlord sighed, a muzzle appearing and gagging Twilight.

“Such language from a prim and proper princess...however, we still have one more to go...and I think I'll like this one even more than the last.”

The Overlord took the final orb, much to the muffled protesting of the Princess, shaking it slightly. Letting go, it hovered to the middle of the table.

Author's Note

Hey all. Sorry for taking so damn long on this chapter. I've been having a couple of bad months. I'll try and get Fluttershy's out sometime soon, but expect it to be another long delay. Thanks all.

Cruel Kindness
View Online

Return of Evil

Cruel Kindness

On the outskirts of Ponyville, near the edge of the Everfree Forest was a tree cottage. The sun shone brightly as a butter-yellow with a pink mane and tial Pegasus woke up with a cute yawn. Several birds came in through an opened window tweeting a lovely song, coming to rest at the posts of the Pegasus’s bed.

She giggled as their song finished, flying over to a nearby vanity. There, the birds picked up several items, flying back to the Pegasus. They went to work with a comb, brushing her mane to free it of the bed knots. Other animals walked in, arms, antlers, and other appendages laden down with clothes. The butter-yellow pegasi closed her eyes, sighing in delight at being waited on by her furry friends.

Suddenly, her eyes snapped open.

“The gala! THE OVERLORD! What happened?!” Fluttershy asked, tone musical and tight with worry.

A white bunny raced over to a desk and hopped up on top. They picked up a picture, hopping over to the bed and presenting it to the Pegasus. She took it and looked it over.

The picture showed her surrounded by her other friends; Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie who was making a silly face. They stood in front of a statue of the Overlord. She smiled as the memories came back, not noticing the flashing eyes of the Overlord statue in the picture.

They had turned the Overlord to stone and she was now head of her own Veterinary clinic after she finished out her courses. She now trained others to care for the animals in their respective lands.

A chiming clock made Fluttershy to look up and she gasped as she saw the time.

“Oh dear! I'm so very late!” She squeaked as she hastily got dressed.

The mare kissed the larger animals on the head or cheek, petting the others. Opening the front door to her home, she stepped out into a bright light.

MLPOV

Fluttershy blinked several times to get rid of the light that had invaded her eyes. Looking around, she realized something.

“This...this is my old home. How did I get here?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.

Before she could find the answers, she was bumped to the side, crashing onto the ground. She looked up and saw her older brother, Zephyr Breeze walking by.

“EXCUSE ME...” Fluttershy said, but the voice did not carry the usual timid shy tone that she used.

The tone was cold, bitterly cold and harsh as a sword's edge. It made Zephyr stop, his fur standing on end. He slowly turned around, a nervous grin on his face.

“H-h-h-h-hey there, Sis! I didn't see you there!” Zephyr said, nervous laughter escaping his lips.

“I BET YOU DID, AND YOU IGNORED IT LIKE USUAL. LAZY BUM. NOW, YOU KNOW OUR AGREEMENT, RIGHT?”

Zephyr whimpered as he watched his little sister saunter up to him, like he was prey and she was the hungry predator. Faster than he could see, her leg snapped out and knocked his own out from under him. He fell to the ground to a crash, biting his tongue by mistake. Fluttershy looked at him with a smirk.

“DO UNTO OTHERS WHAT THEY DO UNTO YOU, BRO.” Fluttershy spoke in a low tone as she stepped over his downed and moaning form. “I'LL TAKE YOUR MID-DAY SNACK, YOU DON'T MIND DO YOU? AFTER ALL, I LIKE TO THINK MY BROTHER IS A KIND AND GIVING SOUL.”

Zephyr cringed at hearing the last bit and nodded rapidly. Fluttershy smiled as she walked through the kitchen door.

MLPOV

Fluttershy blinked in surprise as she stared at the garden that dotted the outside of her home. What was-?

Her train of thought was interrupted by a loud shaking noise. She followed the path to the back of her home just as another flash occurred.

MLPOV

Fluttershy found herself in a playground full of playing colts and fillies playing on clouds. She walked with grace and poise, looking at everything with a disinterested look. A sudden wet feeling cascaded down on her, pausing her stride. She heard loud, mocking laughter above her.

Looking up, she saw a single colt on a cloud, clutching his sides in laughter. Keeping her face blank, she flew up to the still laughing colt. She stared at him intently, the colt noticing and his laughter slowly, but surely petering out.

“Uh...hi?” The colt asked, a bit creeped out by the dead stare of this Pegasus.

“HELLO.”

The colt's fur stood on end. Whatever he just did, it woke something and right now, it was making him feel very, very, very small. The filly flew up over the colt to a nearby storm cloud that had formed. The colt got a sense of foreboding as the filly pushed the cloud just over him.

A sudden downpour struck him and made him fall off the cloud. With a wet splat, he landed in a puddle, splashing several students. The colt shook his head, looking up as the filly descended with her arms crossed. She stared again making the colt shiver and shake in fear.

“P-p-p-p-p-please stop staring at me!” The colt wailed, running away and into a nearby wall much to the amusement of the other children.

The bell rang and the group all headed in, still laughing and mimicking the colt. Fluttershy walked in just as another flash came.

MLPOV

Fluttershy leaned against a tree, shaking her head of the spots. Another sound of something rustling made her look up to see her garden shed, rattling like something was trapped inside.

Wanting out.

Fluttershy gasped as the shed glowed brightly, consuming her.

MLPOV

Fluttershy found herself strapped down to a table, her parents, brother and a stallion in white talking. She strained her eyes to listen to the muted sounds.

“Well, the procedure was a success. Her dominant personalty is completely surpressed in her mind.” The stallion said to the parents who looked relived.

“Thank you so much, doctor! Our little girl was getting to be unbearable to be around!” The mare said with tears in her eyes.

“Yes, thanks Doc! Maybe now I can do what I want to do without repercussions from her!” Zephyr said in a snark tone.

“I cannot thank you enough, doc. Her cruel means were getting to everyone!” Her father said, smiling. “Still, to think that she'd toss that poor animal to that feral after helping it!”

Fluttershy's eyes drooped and she fell into darkness, a feeling of timidness coming over her. She had been so cruel to that animal now that she thought of it...she'd make sure to never do such a thing again.

It was what sweet, kind mares did after all!

MLPOV

Fluttershy panted as she fell to her knees, at the base of the shed which had gone deathly still. She looked up to see the locked door open some, held back by a chain, a single cold blue eye staring at her.

“SO...YOU FINALLY REMEMBER ME...OR RATHER YOUR TRUE SELF.”

“I'm not you! I'm kind, not cruel!” Fluttershy protested. “I will never be you!”

The eye rolled itself with a glare.

“I'LL ALWAYS BE HERE, 'KINDNESS'. I'M THE REAL YOU AFTER ALL.”

Fluttershy broke down, curling up, sobbing as the door closed and the shed resumed its rattling. All she could was cover her ears, sobbing loudly.

MLPOV

In the white void, the Overlord clicked his tongue as the orb returned to the side, Twilight staring at it in shock.

“I am Evil made flesh, but I would never stoop that low to suppress a true personality,” He said leaning back.

He looked at the slack-jawed Twilight, his eyes gleaming with a grin.

“Well, there you have it, Magic or Friendship, whatever you call yourself. The true sides of your supposed 'friends'. Deceit, Dishonesty, Greed, Cruelty, and Depression. Your side is not needed to be shown as you have demonstrated it enough or does this 'Lesson Zero' not show you refusing help from your friends? Enmity.”

He raised a gauntlet, absorbing the magic blast from Twilight who glared at him angerily.

“I do not care about my friends state of mind!” Twilight snarled, her mind in such a rage that she wasn't aware of what she was speaking. “We can and will defeat you! I will defeat you! I will make Celestia proud of me! I will make her care for me again!”

The Overlord chuckled, Celestia's voice echoing all around the two.

“I will do what I must to protect the land Luna.”

The Overlord chuckled as that memory played in the void making Twilight's jaw drop once more.

“Even Celestia knows what I know...she knows that I am a bigger threat than ever because of the past she and I have. She will do anything to protect the lands she reigns over, including giving you up. Do you still feel confident, Magic Friendship?”

Twilight got her wits back and nodded with ferocity. The Overlord smirked.

“Then I hope you have a plan. For in about two seconds, you're going to be struck down.”

Twilight wisely summed up the comment in one word.

“What?”

The void shattered.

MLPOV

Twilight found herself back in the real world, their rainbow beam closer to her and her friends with the black fire right on its heels. She tried to think of something, anything, looking at her friends in desperation.

They were of no help; tears streamed down each of their eyes, some twitching involuntarily as they relived their past. Twilight watched as the beam gave out and the black fire rushed onto them, all six screaming out.

They twisted and writhed in the fires, pain exploding over their bodies, screaming silent screams. The fires did not burn, but it felt like a million volts of power were plugged directly into their nervous system.

The six fell to the ground, landing in different parts of the room, the wind knocked out of them as their struck walls, pillars, or tables. The six elements fell to the ground, clattering, the gems black and cracked in some places.

When the malestrom faded away, the Overlord looked at the six figures twitching as sparks of his power flowed over them. Panting, he stood up from his kneeling position, his arms twisting with several pops and cracks. He looked around the room.

It was in disarray.

The walls and floor were all cracked, the windows shattered, and several ponies now peeking out from the rooms, their faces awash in horror and amazement. Why wouldn't they? Here, stood a being...nay, a GOD...who stood his ground against the Elements, THE ELEMENTS, of Harmony and came away without so much as a injury. He turned to a running Celestia, Luna and Gilda, his face morphing into a look of rage that stopped Celestia and Luna cold, but Gilda came up and embraced him.

He put an arm around her, stroking his back, his murderous look of anger not diminished in the slightest.

“So...that is how it is, Celestia?” He coldly snapped making Celestia's eyes go wide. “You lured me here by having your own ponies have Lucky have a 'accident' and then, when my guard was down, you had your WEAPONS strike at me, ME! Can't let go of the past could you?! I come here to repair broken bridges and you stab me in the back!”

Celestia's eyes went even wider, catching onto the Overlord's plan. He was turning her allies, the same allies that had taken over a thousand years to build up against her!

The worst thing?

It was working.

Germane, Saddle Arabia, Afrika, Neighpan, and the land of the Griffons. Each of their ambassador's were now looking at her coldly, Luna trying and failing to convince them otherwise while she stayed staring at her former love.

“Overlord...”

“SILENCE!”

The booming tone made her mouth snap shut and stand at attention, an old habit from her days with him. She felt tears cascading down her face, Gilda and the Overlord marching by, scowling at him.

“Know that Prance will hear about this attack, Princess. Gilda, let us retire...I feel we have overstayed our welcome.”

The two left, Celestia slumping to the ground, her face in her hands and sobbing.

Author's Note

Well, that took a while. Sorry folks, but my muse will NOT focus. I recently found an old childhood love of mine on Netflix and binge watched it. That...led to me watching the other incarnations of it and finding the comic series. So yeah...i took to wrting to that in my spare time.

Ideas. They're the best and worst thing for an Author.

Funny enough, I didn't listen to the song 'Cruel to be kind' at all while making this.

Aftermath
View Online

Return of Evil

Aftermath

Twilight awoke to three things; the steady beeping of a heart monitor, a pounding headache that made her own horn throb, and the angry visage of Luna. It was the third that blasted her away.

“DOST THOU KNOW WHAT THY ACTIONS HAVE DONE, TWILIGHT SPARKLE!? ALL OF OUR ALLIANCES ARE IN JEOPARDY NOW DUE TO THINE ATTACK ON THE OVERLORD!”

The blast of the Canterlot Royal Voice blew her off the bed she was on and into the waking world, all the while making her headache even worse. She grabbed the edge of her bed and pulled herself up, staring at Luna with bleary eyes.

“Princess Luna? What happened? Did we get the Overlord?” Twilight asked, making Luna's scowling face further enraged.

Before the princess of the night could say anything, there was another groan making the two look over to see Rainbow sitting up, clutching her head.

“How much wine did I drink?” The wonderbolt trainee asked.

The question was followed by more groans as the others all woke up. Luna watched with her arms crossed, scowl on her face, and wings out. Once Twilight was back in and more aware with water in her, she looked at Luna.

“You did not get the Overlord. What you DID do was piss off EVERY SINGLE BUCKING member that was part of our alliances! From the Arabians to the Zebras and everyone in between!”

Rainbow looked mad at that and made it known.

“The actual buck, Princess? Don't they know that the Overlord is evil as Evil can get?! Ouch, too many words...”

Luna sighed, rubbing her temples at how stupid the Pegasus acted sometimes.

“No, they don't know because the Overlord has made himself out as a being of the people. By freeing Prance from the grip of a tyrant, he has made himself out as a savior. What's more, is that he has also foiled an attempt by the Caribou who were planning to invade us and all of Equestria quite possibly the world after. Furthering his credibility as a savior. Your attack on him made him accuse Celestia that she had invited him to end him! The other members took this at face value!” Luna snarled with a glare at the six.

“So...what you're sayin' is that we attacked a dignitary without just cause?” Applejack surmised making Luna throw up her arms in exasperation.

“By my mother's massive tits, YES! You have undone a thousand years of work in a single night! Your attack on the Overlord has Prance baying for blood, our allies to be uneasy around us thinking that we'll attack next simply because they're 'evil' in how they do things! My sister and Cadenza are doing EVERYTHING they can to assure our allies that this international crisis was not planned by us.”

The six mares all looked at one another as Discord popped in, his face somber. He curled up next to Fluttershy who buried her head in her knees. He planted a hand on her shoulder, hissing slightly as he felt the Overlord's magic. Twilight, on the other hand, snarled.

“We need to try again...this time, strike the Overlord with the Elements when he least expects it.”

Rainbow nodded.

“Yeah, no one makes a monkey out of Rainbow Dash.”

Hearing that, Discord shook his head and snapped his talons. The six elements appeared hovering in the air. The girls all looked at the blackened, cracked stones and gasped in shock.

“W-what happened to the elements!? They're...they're...” Rarity stammered out.

“They're powerless.” Luna said somberly. “No doubt the Overlord told Twilight a bit of their history. I want you all to listen and listen well.”

Luna sighed, sitting down in a nearby chair and crossing her legs. She told the tale of the terraforming of the planet, the days of the Overlord and Celestia's youth. How using ancient methods, the Overlord planned, created and made a tree of crystal with each of the newly made tribes and races offering up a single gemstone to the Alicorns and the Overlord. How he poured the ancient magics into the gems, strengthening them and imbuing them.

These stones would be shaped, cut and finally inserted into the tree, making it a Tree of Harmony.

“The magic of that single event empowered the tree with so much power, we could run an entire city on it for eons. EONS! Say what you will, but the Overlord could craft spells that would make impossible and improbable, possible and probable. But the Overlord had also added fail-safes to the tree and gems in the off-chance that they were turned into weapons of mass terror.” Luna said, thinking also of the first time she had heard of her sister going at it with the Dark Lord keeping her blush down.

“Those fail-safes activated last night didn't they?” Twilight interrupted, making Luna start.

“Yes...how-”

“He told me...he took me to some sort of void of white and...and he told me that we do not truly represent the elements of Loyalty, Kindness, Honesty, Laughter, Generosity, and Magic slash Friendship.”

That made everyone stare at her. Luna had an inkling as to how the Elements worked, but never thought that this was a reason. They all stared at their best friend with her explaining the encounter with the Overlord. Twilight didn't go into too much detail, just saying that he had stripped away the veil. She of course didn't believe him making Luna scoff.

“Whatever he showed you is true. The elements were made to promote and teach harmony, not enforce it. Celestia and I learned that the hard way the first time. But the fact that they WORKED the first time just tells me that the Elements saw him in the wrong, whereas this time, they no doubt view him in the right or when you tried to use them against him, you considered them weapons hence the deactivation and failure to overcome him.” Luna mused.

“Still there has to be something we can do!” Rainbow stated hotly.

“Yes, there is.” A new yet familiar voice said making the eight look up.

There standing in the door was Celestia. Her once ethereal hair was disheveled, her crown crooked, and bags under her eyes. She watched as Twilight got up and ran up to her.

“Cele-” Her student began.

SLAP

The sound echoed in the room, Twilight stumbling back onto the ground, clutching her now red cheek, eyes wide in shock and tears prickling her eyes. The monarch stepped forward to look at the other five, ignoring her now crying student.

“Glad to see that you're awake after two weeks.”

That made them all jump.

“TWO WEEKS!?!” “WHAT HAPPENED?!” “MY STORE!”

“SILENCE!”

The bellow that came from Celestia made the CRV of Luna's look tame. Wind blew around while hairs were swept back. They all stared at Celestia in fear, the princess's face a unholy visage of rage. She yanked Twilight up from her place on the ground with a golden glow, tossing her onto the bed she was on. They all watched as the Princess paced, her heels clacking.

“You have no idea how much trouble you have just made for all of us.” Celestia said, her tone dead and emotionless. “All of our allies threatening to cut off ties, our trade wiped out, our way of life threatened, the kingdom coming THIS close to collapse. All because you. Couldn't. Leave. Well. Enough. ALONE. Prance nearly came close to remaking our deal that would have left the nobles broke and the rest of the nation penniless.”

She stopped pacing, a sad smile on her face.

“But thanks to myself and Cadenza, that did not happen...but that does not mean you are off the hook. Oh no. In order to keep what agreements we now have, the representatives of all our allies have given me an Ultimatum and I intend to follow through with it if only to appease them.”

The remaining five looked at each other, the comatose Twilight still in shock over what her teacher had just done. Celestia turned to the one occupant in the bed, her eyes showing none of the kindness she was renown for. All they showed was a jaded hardness.

“Rarity, your dresses shall be sold nowhere else save Equestria's borders.”

“WHAT!?! BUT! MY BUSINESS! I'LL LOSE TOO MUCH!” Rarity shrieked.

The golden aura appeared again, clamping the mare's mouth shut. She leveled a look that booked pain if the mare continued on her tirade.

“That is the deal. Now suck it up and learn to deal with it.”

Celestia spun on her heel, walking from the newly sobbing mare to stand in front of Rainbow. The cocky mare gulped at seeing those same cold eyes bore into hers.

“Rainbow Dash, I, Princess Celestia, hereby strip you of your rank in the Wonderbolts and forbade you from entering their forces until you have paid back the debt you owe to the party you have insulted.”

The world shattered around Dash hearing that. It was an ancient law that Twilight had her study in earnest and it was only given out to the WORST offenders of the Wonderbolts, be they trainee or veteran. She wouldn't be able to partake of the shows, training, anything to do with the Wonderbolts. As her mind tried to process this, Celestia moved on.

Pinkie Pie whimpered as she stared at the enraged goddess.

“Pinkamena Pie, Until you pay back the debt you owe, you shall not host one single party except when they reserve it at the Sugercube Corner.”

Pinkie's hair deflated with a loud sound. Despite his best attempt to hide it, Discord snickered. Scathing looks from Luna and Celestia made him shut up. Celestia moved onto the next bed where Applejack was sweating buckets.

“Please don't let it be losin' the farm, Princess! Granny...she wouldn' take it too well!” Applejack blurted out.

Celestia shook her head.

“Your family won't lose the farm, but the demand is this; you are not to work any apple bucking season or sell any apples outside of Ponyville. Instead, you are to train Apple Bloom in the responsibility.”

Compared to the others, Applejack felt she got off lightly. Until the full implications hit her. Recalling her nightmares, she began to sob. Celestia ignored it as she walked to the now silent Fluttershy and Discord.

“Fluttershy, you shall release the animals in your care to their natural habitats save Discord and one of your choosing.”

The single statement made the butter-creme mare wail. It nearly broke Celestia's heart, but as di-arch, she had to put the needs of the many over the good of one. Facing the last bed, Celestia took a deep breath.

This one would test her resolve and her conviction.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

The mare in question made no move to acknowledge her ruler. Luna sighed, snapping her own fingers. The mare was covered in a blue aura, snapping to attention, now alert and awake.

“Celes-”

“You will address me as 'your majesty, Princess Celestia' Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia hissed, bitter cold frosting her words.

Twilight's fur stood ramrod straight, fear prickling her mind. Staring into the cold eyes of Celestia's made Twilight feel like a filly again. She did not speak but did not need to. Her face said it all to her former mentor.

“For attacking a foreign dignitary, for insulting our allies, shaming your family, land, and kingdom, I, Her Majesty Celestia, strip you of your title of Princess, convict you to House arrest, forbade you from contacting myself or my sister, revoke your guardianship of MY son, Spike Solaris, revoke your licenses to practice any theoretical magic and renounce you as my protege in all terms.”

Twilight's heart stopped for a full second, her entire universe shattering in one mind-numbing moment. Everything she had ever done, worked for, earned, striven to achieve under Celestia's tutelage.

Gone. Like ashes in the wind.

“You shall retain all books in the library you live in, but any and all books taken from the Canterlot Royal Archives and Star-Swirl section MUST be returned. If not done so in thirty days, you will be tried as an enemy of the state for sharing kingdom secrets.” Celestia's voice broke through the haze of Twilight's lamentation.

It dealt another devastating blow to her; seventy-five percent of the library she lived in had most of the CRA and SSS in them for her own self studies. With her life now in utter ruins, Twilight did the only thing she could.

She wept.

Celestia left the room, tears of her own threatening to spill out. Luna looked at the six devastated mares and shook her head.

“Tis a sad day indeed...” The mare of the Night whispered, leaving as well, the sounds of the broken mares echoing in her skull.

MLPOV

Luna looked left and right for her sister, knowing that she hadn't taken this job too easy. She found her solar sister, sitting on the ground, knees up with her arms wrapped around them, her crown off and openly weeping. Luna watched her elder for moments, not sure how to handle a heart-shattered sister.

“Lu-lu...”

Luna's ears perked up at the mention of her old nickname. Kneeling, she wrapped Celestia in a hug, stroking her elder sister's mane as she let her bottled emotions flow out her eyes.

“Yes, Tia?”

“I want things to go back to the way they were...” Celestia whispered, blubbering the words out. “Before this...this madness.”

Luna felt her own tears flowing, recalling happier times with her sister and the Overlord.

“As do I sister...as do I.”

The celestial sisters remained like that for the rest of the night.

MLPOV

It was a somber arrival of the Mane six back in Ponyville. Their eyes were all red from the crying that had been done. Not a word was said between them and no pony said a word to them as they disembarked. Nor did any pony even looked at them.

They were ignored. That suited them just fine. They walked the streets of their home, manes drooping, sullen expressions on their faces.

One by one, the mares left for their homes, hearts heavy, no words spoken.

What could be said? No musical numbers or laughter would heal the scars they now bore. No kind words of encouragement could erase the sins and guilt they now held. They were left in their own worlds of darkness and regret.

Twilight opened the door to see a nearly empty library. Obviously, Spike had decided to take the books back with him on his trip back to Canterlot.

That struck another chord with Twilight's heart; Spike. Her magical son. She planned on apologizing for her actions to him, for the years he had spent with her.

Only now she'd never get the chance. He was gone now...gone for good. Gone back to his real mother, to a real home. A soft hoot made her look up to see Owlicious, her night helper. She swept up the bird in a hug, being mindful of the tiny thing. Fresh new tears fell as the owl returned the hug.

“What can I do to fix this, Owlicious?” Twilight whispered in the still air.

No answer came.

Author's Note

What madness is this? Ah, its just me finally getting back into the swing of things. Looks like the Overlord isn't the only one who can deliver some powerful blows. Guess the allies of Equestria can hit just as hard.

Till next time.

Drunk Reflections
View Online

Return of Evil

Drunk Reflections

The village of Ponyville may be small, but it did have its fair share of bars and pubs. The most famous was the The Drunken Mare owned and operated by Tipsy Fist, a stallion famously known for making the Zap apple Margarita drink. He and his wife, Berry Punch, had seen it all in their little bar from weddings and new fathers/mothers to the broken heart and down on their luck.

Though what was to come into their little bar none of them were prepared for. Five mares and a draconequus would be coming in and with it, the stories of their lives.

MLPOV

Tipsy opened the bar at exactly three in the afternoon, not two-fifty-nine or three-zero-one, three exactly. That followed by him manning the bar, wiping it down with a dust cloth that he carried over his shoulder. He always wore a crisp clean white shirt and black pants, giving him the stereotypical look of a bar tender. He looked up from the bar as the first patrons of his humble bar came in, each one of them the regular crowd.

His eyebrows shifted some when he saw a cyan Pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail in a jogger's outfit. The mane and tail were unkempt and messy, bags were under the mare's eyes which were also bloodshot. Tipsy watched as the mare plunked herself down at the bar, a bag of bits hitting the table.

“Your strongest and keep it coming until those bits can't pay anymore,” The mare said, dejection in her voice.

Tipsy eyed the mare before shrugging; bits were bits. He brought out a shot glass and a bottle of hard Zap apple cider, aged from Granny Smith's time. He placed the two in front of the mare, words tumbling from his mouth.

“What's the occasion, Rain?” He asked in a soothing, gentle voice.

Rainbow poured her glass, grabbed it, and tossed it back. She coughed a bit, sparks shooting out of her mouth. She looked at him with a glare.

“I was stripped and kicked out of the Wonderbolts,” She slurred, the alcohol doing its work fast.

That's the thing about Zap Apples; they had that extra kick that could make even the most hardened drinker become drunk faster then Celestia eating cakes!

Tipsy's eyes widened by a fraction; kicked out and stripped? Sweet Celestia, what had happened to the mare? He was interrupted by the arrival of another mare, though this one was a long time coming.

Watching as an Orange mare in a plaid shirt and daisy dukes plopped down, hair just as messy and even more dirty then Rainbow's, Tipsy pulled out another shot glass and some hard cider. The shake of the mare's head made him pause; another bag of bits joined Rainbow's.

“Havin' what she's havin', Tip.”

Now stunned, he produced another bottle and watched the mare take a long swig from the bottle itself. Sparks flew out of her mouth and nose, eyes heavily lidded.

“Shanks.” Applejack said, making Rainbow look up.

“Zpplejaxk! Zo good to shee you!” Rainbow slurred out, a drunken smile on her face.

“Hee-dee Rainy-Rain!” Applejack giggled out.

The two began to do some drunken chatter, Tipsy going back to his duties. It was going to be a long day.

MLPOV

An hour later, a white elegant mare entered in, same state as the other two. She placed some bits on the table, asking for something that was strong, but not as strong as Rainbow's and Applejack's. Tipsy nodded and chose Canterlot Cider, a not so cheap knockoff of Apple Family. It still had a bit of a kick, just not as much as the Zap apple. Taking a few sips of her drink, she watched as her two friends began to remember times before. Smiling, she offered her own inputs from time to time.

Tipsy nodded at Rarity who nodded unhappily, having reached a point where Rainbow had pulled a prank with Pinkie Pie on the young Dragon Spike. She wasn't as plastered as the other two, so Tipsy thought it was a good time to ask what the buck was going on. Making the question known to the socialite, Rarity sighed heavily.

“The Grand Galloping Gala...oh Celestia, did we ruin it this time,” Rarity said morosely. “It started out fine enough, but then the Overlord came.”

Tipsy listened intently as Rarity explained the night in detail; how the Overlord was seen talking with Spike and said dragon selling out secrets, least to Twilight's deranged mind, having fun, defending his lover's honor from Rainbow and taking Said lover to a swing dance. The straw that broke her back though was Twilight getting mad at the Overlord for making Celestia happy during a slow dance during a very beautiful song. That led to Twilight summoning the elements and-

“We attacked him, right there and then in front of everyone and I do mean everyone, Tip.” Rarity sighed. “We nearly hit the princess too, but he threw her out of harm's way and met our attack head on. I...I don't recall much, but the next moment I was flung into a pillar and fell unconscious. After that...”

Rarity grew quiet, reflecting on what she had done, the punishment, and the greed she felt in that time. She gave a very bitter chuckle as she began to talk to herself.

“I shouldn't have rejected Spikey so much...you never know what you got until it is gone...Spike...I'm so, so, so, sorry for not giving you at least a chance. You grew up so fine and became such a gentle drake. I'm just a selfish old mule.”

Tipsy took that as a sign to not get back on the topic. He instead returned to his work, looking at the clock.

Five.

The tale had taken well over an hour to tell. He just wondered what was going to happen next.

MLPOV

At six-thirty in the evening, another mare joined the group, a bright pink mare. Tipsy was stunned now; he knew what had gone down thanks to Rarity, but to see Pinkie Pie in his bar.

This wasn't bad; it was major serious.

The party pony's hair was flatter then an iron board and she didn't hop, but shuffled like the undead. She sat down next to Rarity, placing some bits and ordering a Party Mix.

That made Tipsy nearly drop his glass; a Party mix was three-fourths rum, two-thirds tequila, and one part vodka mixed together with a fruit gel. It, like the Zap Apple Cider, would make a pony drunker than anything.

Nevertheless, Tipsy made it and handed it to her. Taking a sip through the straw, she stared out listlessly with a thousand yard stare. That freaked him out and hastily returned to his work, cleaning while listening to his patrons speak of old tales.

“Tipsy...”

The hairs of Tipsy's mane went up at hearing the dead voice. With a gulp, he turned to Pinkie.

“Y-yeah, Pinkie Pie?”

“Do you think a good person can make mistakes?”

The question through Tipsy for a loop; out of all the questions that was one he wasn't expecting. Scratching his chin, he pondered on the question a bit.

Could good people make mistakes? Celestia knows he did and yet...he sighed.

“Yeah, Pinks...good people can make mistakes; big and small. It's how you go about it that makes all the difference; make it rule you and you'll just be depressed for all of your life, but admit you made a mistake and do every damn thing in your power to make up for it so you can get on with your life.” Tipsy answered.

The answer seemed to bring a bit of bounce back to the mare's crazy hair, but she was still sad.

“What if the mistake is so big, so massive, you can't do anything to fix it? What then?”

Tipsy paused and pondered on that one. Making a big mess was one thing and then there was FUBAR moments, the kind that really messed things up. He leaned forward, looking Pinkie Pie dead in the eye.

“Then...well, I honestly don't know, Pinks. But I'll tell you one thing, if you let it dominate you, you're just going to be miserable. Miserable and Pinkie Pie in the same sentence? That's a right sign of the Apocalypse right there!”

Tipsy's words got a small, very small giggle out of the mare, who resumed drinking.

“Thanks, Tip...I'll figure out a way to fix this Fucked up beyond all recognition mistake we all made.”

Tipsy nodded, returning to his work.

MLPOV

Pretty soon, everyone of the mares, excluding Rainbow and Applejack due to their potent drinks, was a mess. It was around this time that a butter crème peagsus walked in, many of the male patrons stopping in their drinking to eye her. They were soon directing their attention elsewhere when a draconequus popped in, taking her hand, though she didn't respond.

Tipsy watched as the Lord of Chaos brought to the four mares who were staring sullenly or randomly giggling which turned to light crying. Conjuring some bits, Discord placed them on the table.

“A couple of shots of Rum for Fluttershy here, Tips. Some chocolate milk for me.”

Now, a chocolate milk was unusual, but this was the Lord of Chaos. Tipsy grabbed a chilled bottle of Chocolate milk, labeled 122 BNM and popped the cork. He slid it down to Discord, who grabbed it in talon. Doing the same, he placed a shot and a rum bottle in front of Fluttershy, the mare moving the bottle and taking the shot back, drinking the contents in one gulp.

She still had that vacant thousand yard stare making Discord sigh.

“Poor thing...”

“Let me guess, the aftermath of the GGG?” Tipsy asked, Discord looking at him. “Rarity.”

Hearing the mare's name, he smirked, though it didn't contain any of his usual glee.

“Yeah...Fluttershy had to let all of her animals go...save for that Devil, Angel. It broke her, Tipsy. Broke her in ways I even can't fathom.”

“ha!” Applejack shouted out. “Shse thinks shse hasve it bad?! Alpple Bloomers is mine daughters! Hic!”

That made Discord look at Tipsy alarmed.

“The father isn't Big Mac is it!?”

Tipsy coughed on his own spit at hearing that making many of the other patrons roar with laughter. After getting himself under control, he shook his head.

“No, Big Mac is not the father. Orange Pippin, a scoundrel if I ever saw one. It happened after AJ's folks died...”

Discord listened intently, glad that it had not gone that cliché and fan-trope of apple family incest. After hearing the tale, Discord shook his head.

“So that's how he did it...damn, that's actually a nice bit of evil right there.”

Tipsy didn't ask, he just returned to his work, listening to the mares all go into drunken rants over their lives or lack thereof now. During the rant of Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy spoke, softly, but it boomed.

“And it's all Twilight's fault.”

That made the other four mares pause and look at Fluttershy, who took another shot with a stoic face.

“Yeash...YEASH! It'zh all Fuckle Sporkle's fault!” Rainbow snarled, smashing a fist into her palm.

The others soon agreed with Fluttershy's assessment, each one making a vow then and there.

“So long as that Mare is here in Ponyville, we shall have nothing to do with her, whatsoever!” Rarity stated firmly.

“HERE HERE!” Pinkie joined in.

Discord watched, his ears drooping. This was not good, but at the same time, unexpected. Still, he had to wonder...how would this aide the Overlord now?

Author's Note

Hey all.

Yeah...I know...too long since the last update. Sorry for beating a dead horse here, pun not intended, but Life is bitchy at me again.

Still, even if you all don't hear from me, that does not mean I'm not working on these in whatever minuscule amounts of time I'm getting.

Nothing much to say here; I plan on the next chapter to be mostly about Herbal. Before you all ask, no, she is not joining the Overlord's side.

Hope the next chapter doesn't take me...*does quick math* let's just go with a long ass time to make and get up.

Peace out.

A Wedding to Remember
View Online

Return of Evil

A Wedding to Remember

The months after the Grand Galloping Gala were busy for the Overlord. With the state of Equestria's Alliances in question, he started moving around to the other nations, making treaties with several of them. While not allies, they agreed to not being aggressive to one another and allowed free movement in their nations.

That suited the Dark lord just fine; using his freedom to move, he deployed several greens when he was visiting a nation to scout and look for the missing piece of his armor.

The other gauntlet, the one that would allow him to call in his main power base, the Guards of Deeper Hell themselves. Forged in the fiery chasm, it was embedded with the master control gem of the residents of the Abyss. Called the Necro Guardians, they had given the gem to him, swearing their loyalty to him after he fell their former ruler, a real nutcase who wanted to just make friends.

Before promptly eating said friends.

They had aided in the war with Luna and Celestia. He had nearly won thanks to them, only for Celestia and Luna to pull out the Elements he had made. When he lost, the gauntlet was lost as well. Now, he was searching for it in every location. He had found more of his old totems and what not, but no gauntlet.

“Gnarl, how long is he going to be at this?” Gilda asked, leaning on her spear.

“Who knows? It could be a couple of days. He's very stubborn about finding his things.” Gnarl replied, watching his master stare at the Tower Heart's surface.

“I'll say!” Lyra piped up.

There was a low growl and the Overlord turned away, his eyes narrowed as the Tower Heart became cloudy.

“Nothing in Germane either. Though my minions uncovered more totems and spells.”

No sooner was the report given that the said items came down making Gnarl chortle happily.

“Ah, the totems allows you control another twenty five minions master! Oh, it seems that your fireball spell got an upgrade to Fire storm. Along with the upgrade, it seems to be your shield spell also got one, going from the Hell shield to the Abyss shield. A good find sire!”

“Yes, but I really need that second gauntlet. It's crucial to recover it before some idiot pony tries to put it on...I know I have spells that protect it, but it would alert Celestia even if she is on thin ice with her allies. You recall how she gets about objects of power in the hands of her 'little' ponies.”

Gnarl gave a grunt and nodded.

“Yes, I do. Prissy, overprotective mare...”

Gilda looked at the Overlord who slumped down in his throne. She immediately got on the arm of it on the left side, placing a hand on his shoulder. The Overlord returned the gesture, sighing.

“It'll be okay, ya big lug. You'll find it.”

“I know that Gil, but for the love of Evil, the resources the Deeper Hell has are crucial. They were what made me feared by all beings in the lands.”

The Griffon didn't doubt that. She had seen the walls adorn with various depictions of several skeletal like beings charging at the dark king's command. Gnarl had told her that Overlord went into the deeper realms of Hell to try and find powerful artifacts once thought lost.

He got them and so much more; he fought the Forgotten God, a being trapped down there since the start of the Universe. The Overlord set about slaying him and gaining the armies there. His magic prowess had increased ten fold from training there with the tomes and books there. When it came time to attack Equestria, he had made many a pony tremble and soil their trousers with the armies he had with him. Even Celestia and Luna were hard pressed against him in a fight.

Having the resources of the hell again would be phenomenal in their war against Equestria. But that all mattered jack squat if the gauntlet to control them wasn't found.

“Well, what about Herbal? The Zebra you helped?” Gilda suggested. “I bet she has some family she wants to get back to.”

The Overlord pondered on this, weighing each pro and con. On one hand, the Zebras were still friendly to the Equestrians, but on the other, they also tended to care for their kind like a big happy family. If Herbal had gone missing some months ago, he'd gain their trust when he returned her.

“Get Herbal here. I wish to talk with her about bringing her back to her homeland.”

Gnarl nodded and hobbled off to the zebra's quarters.

MLPOV

Herbal was currently in a room given to her. She was sitting cross-legged, a bronze spear in front of her, the tip glowing with arcane energy.

Its length was six feet from the tip to the shaft, a large red handle in the middle for easy gripping. The wood was ash and it gleamed in the torchlight.

Taking a deep breath, she rose, the spear clenched tightly in her hand. Twirling the shaft around her back point down, the pointed end made a loud scraping sound against the stone, sparks flying and making the energy glow.

Visualizing an enemy, a thrust was made. She flowed flawlessly into another stance, the spear in both hands before her hands made the shaft separate from the red leather coming away easily. A flick, a blade came out as the top of the handle became a guard. The shorter end had become a short sword that she held in her off hand.

Thus began a dance.

One step.

Thrust with the Spear top.

Two steps.

Sweep with the sword.

Herbal repeated this process, chanting in her native tongue, the spear point glowing brightly with odd signs. So engrossed with her work and dance, she did not hear the door open nor did she hear Gnarl's feet scraping on the floor.

A sudden clatter made her spin, throwing the Spear top first.

Her eyes went wide in shock at seeing the Spear Top get stuck in a crack in the wall, bobbing up and down from the sudden stop. It had missed Gnarl's head by a good foot from his head, but that did not protect him from the shaking shaft.

“OUCH! OW! CONFOUND IT ALL!” Gnarl yelped as the shaft smacked his head repeatedly making many passing Minions laugh at the Minion master's misfortune.

“G-gnarl!? I'm so sorry! I was practicing and...and...and why are you here?” Herbal asked, coming out of her trance.

Gnarl, finally getting out from under the Short Spear, rubbed his head.

“The master wants to see you. Nice reflexes by the way.” Gnarl complimented, leaving the room.

All Herbal could do was stare.

MLPOV

Herbal stood nervously in front of the Overlord, who was sitting on his throne. Looking at her with his red eyes always made her feel uneasy, but she would endure the gaze even if it wasn't filled with anger or malice at her. Her jaw dropped as he had asked her if she had wanted to return to her homeland.

The sudden request had taken her by surprise and she stood there, opening and closing her mouth.

This had made many present concern.

“I broke her didn't I?” The Overlord asked sheepishly.

“Looks like.” Gilda replied, sitting in the newly made second throne next to the Overlord.

Herbal took a deep breath, steeling her nerves and bowed to the two.

“I'm sorry, your request took me by surprise. I would love to return to my homeland, Zebrica.”

The Overlord nodded and stood, Gilda following, the Minions all scrambling to bring the two their weapons. Once outfitted, the two walked down to where Herbal was at.

“Then we make our way to Zebrica.”

Herbal's face lit up in joy at that proclamation, the teleporting spell surrounding them.

MLPOV

The nation of Zebrica was split into five parts, each one govern by a Tribe. In recent years, the tribes had unified over the years since their founding, but there was a Fifth that chose to betray the kingdom in a bid to make their own.

Herbal looked around in joy at the sight of the jungles of her homeland. Stepping away, she touched the flora and fauna, taking in the scent of her home country. Both Gilda and the Overlord watched with a smile on their faces; returning one to their home was always a joyful occasion.

“Quite beautiful...now, where exactly is your home?” The Overlord asked, looking around at the lush area.

Herbal, remembering her guests, quickly turned back around blushing slightly.

“This way, the village is not far.” Herbal said, taking the lead through the foliage.

The Overlord and Gilda followed after her, each one wondering what the village would be like.

MLPOV

The trek took two hours, but the group of three soon came to a village wall. Herbal looked at the tops concerned.

“Odd...there are usually guards patrolling. Where are they?”

The Overlord looked at the walls near the door and saw something. Taking a closer look, he saw a poster with a male zebra and a female zebra, both were encircled by Rings and had a heart for the background.

“'The wedding of Prince Asafa Kenyada and Hasnaa Msaliti'.”

Herbal's head turned to the poster, a loud crack making her wince, but not stopping the 'WHAT' escaping her lips. Pushing past the Overlord, she looked over the poster and snarled.

“T-t-t-that MULE! Hasnaa knew I was engaged to Asafa...why-” Herbal began to say only to stop and realization cutting across her face.

“Oh...oh gods...she...she did...her and her mother...”

Gilda, seeing the panic attack coming, gently shook the shocked

“Herbal, focus! We'll stop this wedding, right?” Gilda stated, looking over at the Overlord.

“Damn right. If there is a cell that still has ties to the Caribou, you can be damn sure I want it broken.” The Overlord said, hefting his mace.

With a swing, the blunt instrument struck hard, sending the doors of the wall flying and landing in the dirt. Walking in, the Overlord's eyes burned hot.

“We got a wedding to crash.”

“Oh~! Been a while since you last did that!” Gnarl said over the com stone making the Overlord nod.

MLPOV

The three didn't have a hard time finding the wedding; the noise level was booming. It looked like the entire village had turned up and then some. Herbal was fidgeting greatly, the urge to charge ahead strong, but Gilda held her back.

“Leave the big entrances to the Overlord. Trust me, he knows how to make em.” Gilda said with a smirk.

Herbal nodded, watching the Overlord summon some Greens from a nearby pool and sending them into the encampment. After doing so, he headed back over.

“What are the weddings for your people like, Herbal?”

Herbal explained that weddings for Zebrica were like the traditional ones seen in Canterlot and the rest of Equestria. The only difference was that everyone, barring the holy man, was nude making Gilda blush.

If someone protested the wedding, then they were clothed and at the words, 'Should the gods denounce the union of this man and woman, let them chose an avatar to speak!'.

“Herbal, what is your real name? I only guess that your name is a translation.”

“You are correct, Overlord. In Equestria, I am called Herbal Tea, but in Zebrica I am known as Mmea Chai.”

The Overlord nodded, looking at Gilda.

“Here's the idea...”

MLPOV

The ceremony was grand; many of the tribes best and brightest had come to see the marriage of the King's son and the woman who had captured his heart.

She actually came from a small clan of Zebras who specialized in brews; from potions to mere drinks. They're line was only marred by the desertion of one of theirs but it was still a strong line. Many were happy to see the union, none more so then an aged female zebra.

Currently, the Elder was sitting with the soon to be bride, cackling along with her daughter.

“Oh mama, its a dream come true! Finally, we will be at our rightful place in the world; rich, famous, and best of all, a queen! Untouchable to all but other nations!” The mare gushed.

“Indeed, my daughter, indeed. And without Chai here, no one can ruin our plans.” The elder zebra said.

It had been a plan in the making for centuries; the family from which the two had hailed from had been sly back-stabbers, always betting one one side or another in the wars that had plagued their nation centuries ago. They always came out on top.

Until two-hundred and fifty years ago.

It was business as usual and they tried to stage a coupe within the kingdom of Zebrica. Siding with the rebels, they fought for seven long years, the title of the crown just in their grasp.

It all fell apart in the final year; the king and prince turned the tide, springing a trap as the army moved into the capital city using a new form of warfare called explosive potions. The loss of life that day made the rebels loose faith and surrender.

The family, once in the thousands, now in numbers below hundreds having suffered the most from the ambush. They scattered and lived under false names due to the king's family putting out a kill on sight order for them. They slowly, ever so slowly, worked their way back to the capital city, planning the day that they would be part of the royals.

That day was what led to today. Finally after centuries of labor, they were about to soon take what was theirs!

The two mares left the hut they were in, unaware of several greens leaving.

MLPOV

The ceremony went off without a hitch; everyone had taken their seats, without their clothes on and were eagerly eying the Prince who stood tall and proud. Pipes and flutes began to play as a Zebra dressed in white robes crossed with golden stitching entered and stood at a dais.

Many of the congregation all stood and bowed at the Holy One's entrance. He placed the book on the dais, gesturing for the congregation to sit. Once everyone was, the pipes and flutes began to play the tribal song of matrimony.

Everyone turned and watched as Hasnaa entered, her mother at her side. The two walked down the aisle, several fillies and colts marching beside the two. Hasnaa smiled sweetly at Asafa, who nodded back.

Once the two were at the Dais, the holy man started his sermon.

“People of Zebrica, we are gathered on this day to witness...”

MLPOV

Outside of the wedding ceremony, the Overlord was standing ready, listening carefully to the Holy Man's words.

The ceremony started when the sun was just rising in the sky and now it was sitting high overhead. Even the weddings he had gone to in the past were not this long! Suddenly, Gnarl came on over the stone.

“Master! Grungy reports that the Holy man is saying the words!”

That made the Overlord grin, a ball of fire appearing in the palm of his hand.

Showtime.

MLPOV

Many of the guests sat calm and collected despite the hours they had been sitting. The Holy Man had gone on about the union being a sacred pact made from the gods of old. The Holy man then spoke how the gods had brought the two before the congregation.

Turning to the Prince, the Holy man spoke.

“Do you, Prince Asafa Kenyada, take Hasnaa Msaliti to be your bride, to be with her in sickness and in health, till the Death lord parts you both?”

The Prince nodded, looking at the zebra in question.

“I do.”

Nodding, the Holy Man turned to Hasnaa.

“Do you, Hasnaa Msaliti, take Prince Asafa Kenyada as your husband, to be with him in sickness and in health, till the Death lord parts you both?”

“I do.” Hasnaa said with a smile.

“Should the gods denounce the union of this man and woman, let them chose an avatar to speak!” The Holy man shouted to the clear skies above.

Unseen, Hasnna and her mother smirked; there was only one who could denounce the union and she was a Caribou slut by now.

The Holy man brought his face down from staring at the skies, only to widen his eyes as a massive fireball came surging from a tall, dark, metal being. With a shout of warning, the Prince, Princess consort and the Holy man yelled in shock and dove away, the fire ball smashing into the Holy Man's dais.

Scrambling to his feet, the Prince barked for his guards. Several women with spears and dressed in red and gold armor came surging out, surrounding the dark being spears lowered. Hasnaa snarled, getting up from the ground.

“Who are you to interrupt MY wedding!?” She demanded watching the figure cross his arms.

“I do believe that I'm the one the Gods chose for their avatar. I am called the Overlord.”

The now identified Overlord turned to the Holy man who got up, brushing off his robes with the help of some aides.

“You denounce this union? On what grounds and who are you denouncing them for?” The Holy man asked, his tone calm and even despite having his life in peril just mere seconds ago.

“I denounce the union for another, who cries out for the injustice done to her. I present to you, Mmea Chai, the first fiancee of the Prince of Zebrica.”

Everyone in the congregation gasped, muttering and whispering running wild. They're whispering and muttering turned to shouts of amazement and joy when the Zebra Mare strolled in, Gilda at her side. Hasnaa looked like she had been fed a VERY sour lemon, trembling in shock and rage. Afasa looked like he was seeing a ghost of a love past and walked up to Mmea.

“M-m-m-Mmea? Is it you, my chai flower?” He asked, his voice tense from the strain.

“It is I, Courageous Lion.” Mmea replied, tears flowing down her face.

The two embrace one another, the Holy Man staring in shock.

“How can this be? She ran away seven months ago...on her day no less.”

The Overlord's booming tone made everyone jump remembering that he was there.

“She was kidnapped and sold into slavery...to the Caribou.”

The name of the race made many scream and dive for cover, save for the Prince and the Holy man, both who had gone pale. Quickly, Hasnaa jumped on the chance.

“Then if she was a Caribou sow, she cannot be wed to MY Afasa. She is no longer pure.” The mare said in a haughty tone.

The Overlord's laughter made everyone stare at him.

“True, but we do have a Holy Man here do we not? Please check her over.”

Nodding, the priest began to chant, moving around Mmea. Everyone watched with baited breath as wisps of light flowed off the Priest and over Mmea. Slowly, an aura began to form on Mmea, light and gray.

Everyone watched with tension rising as the light gray slowly, ever slowly began to change color. Leaning over to the still shell shocked Prince and his family, he whispered.

“What is the color to indicate that a mare is still 'pure'? I have never been to your nation, lovely though it is.” The Overlord asked, lying about being here.

It was the king who replied.

“It will be yellow and green, if she is. Black if she is not.”

The aura around Mmea became yellow and green, making many cheer and Hasnaa to gap.

“Those...those stupid caribou! We gave them a simple task and they messed up!”

Despite the cheering, the King and Prince overheard.

“What do you mean, Hasnaa?” The King asked, his tone dangerously low.

Realizing that what she had said had been heard, she roared, whipping out a ceremonial knife from her hair and rushing at Mmea. The result was her jumping back to avoid the mad swing of the bride. Getting some distance, Mmea brought out her short spear, the blade springing out. Parrying the blade the mad Hasnaa had, she looked into the eyes.

“Why, Hasnaa? We were friends, nearly sisters!” Mmea cried, tears threatening to fall.

Shoving Mmea away, Hasnaa snarled.

“Friends? Sisters? HA~! You were just a stepping stone for me and my family to rightfully claim what was ours! We should have been the Royal house in the war of 993!”

Hearing the mad proclamation made many gasp, remembering only one family who had sided with the rebels of old. The King and Prince both became outraged and concerned; how long had the family been living among them? Mmea, hearing her former friend proclaim she was a descendant from the traitors, lowered her arm carrying her short spear.

With her other hand, she began to undo the straps on her shoulders, letting her top bounce free making Afada blush. The Overlord smiled behind his helm.

“Despite what the bitch has said, Herbal is fighting her on the same terms as she. No armor to protect either of them.”

“An asinine move if you ask me. She's a traitor from a family of traitors, Herbal should take any advantage she's got!” Gnarl snapped.

“True, but this is their way of life, their code of conduct.” The Overlord explained turning his loud voice into a whisper. “But just because she has to follow her way of life, doesn't mean I will. I have several greens all around us, keeping watch in case someone tries something.”

Gnarl cackled at hearing his master's underhanded tricks. The two returned to watching the fight as Mmea finally shed the last of her armor. Discarding the extra part of her spear, she pointed the bladed part at Hasnaa.

“Let us sever the bonds of friendship and sisterhood then.”

Hasnaa roared, charging forward at her former friend, swinging the knife at her stomach. Mmea parried the blow, sending a kick out to the stomach of her former friend.

Skidding back from the strike, Hasnaa howled in fury, rushing like a mad bull.

MLPOV

Hasnaa's mother, Fedha Mama Wa Miaka, or Silver-Tongued Old Mother in Equestrian, watched her daughter fly into a rage, attacking Mmea with abandon. Each time she attacked, the foolish daughter recived a kick to a body part followed up by a shallow slash.

Fedha was mad as well; mad at this Overlord interfering, mad at her daughter for telling everyone in the kingdom who exactly she was descended from, and mad at herself for not just killing Mmea when she had the chance. Slipping a blowpipe out from one of her sleeves, she brought it up to her eyes.

With everyone focused on the fight, she went unseen...except by yellow colored eyes.

Taking an innocent looking pin from her hair, Fedha loaded it into the blowpipe. The pin was laced with a toxin that would put someone in a death like sleep, fooling even the Holy Man's magic. A little number she had made after they had gotten rid of Mmea and was planning on using it on that stuck up queen, but this would work too.

She licked her lips, ready to blow the dart out once she had a clear shot. Seeing her daughter who was covered in bruises and cuts go skidding again, she took aim at Mmea who was catching her breath the brief second she had. Opening her mouth, she prepared to exhale-

A sudden force struck her throat and she gagged, wrapping one hand around her throat. A tower of three green figures that smelled of rotting meat stared back at her, one of them holding the other end of the blowpipe.

Fedha realized what had happened; in the second she opened her mouth to inhale then exhale, the odd creatures struck, climbing on top of one another and blowing the dart into her opened mouth! The heaviness of sleep soon overcame Fedha and she collapsed to the group in a heap, the three beings vanishing before her rapidly closing eyes.

MLPOV

Dodging another strike, Mmea slashed at the exposed back of Hasnaa. The strike opened up a massive cut, blood flowing out as the girl feel to the ground, exhasuted from the loss of blood. Seeing the girl down, the guards left the Overlord and swarmed around her, their spears pointed.

“Hasnaa Msaliti, if even is your name, are under arrest for the kidnapping and slave selling of one Heiress Mmea Chai of the house of Shujaa. You will be tried by his Majesty, King Tu'Challa at a later date and time.” A woman wearing a sash made of an unknown hide said, placing cuffs on the mare.

As one, they all marched away, carrying the now screaming and protesting Hasnaa away. The Overlord looked at Mmea and nodded.

“I have brought you home, milady. Spend some time with your betrothed, that is if the planning is still on?”

King Tu'Challa nodded as the did the prince, though his was more eager.

“We will set a later time for that after we deal with this family.” King Tu'Challa said, bowing from the waist to the Overlord. “Thank you for bringing Mmea Chai home.”

The Overlord nodded, hearing a ruckus and seeing the mother of Hasnaa being rushed to a hospital. Unseen, he smirked.

“I fear I must take my leave, your majesty. I have many meetings with others. By your leave.”

The king nodded, watching the Overlord leave. He turned to the Prince and laughed.

“I will say this, he knows how to shake things up!”

MLPOV

Returning to the tower, the Overlord sat on his throne, content that he had no doubt earned another ally, though they did not know of it. Briefly, he wondered what his son, Spike, was up to now.

Author's Note

Hey all. Sorry for the long wait. A bit of Filler chapter to keep you all aware that I'm alive. I am working on a Spike-Celesta only chapter even now so expect that in a month or two, depending on what my schdule at work is like. Summer help is leaving us for school and that means trouble for my time.

Enjoy!

An Evildoer's guide...to Evil.
View Online

Return of Evil

An Evildoer's guide...to Evil.

Evil; a word, a term to describe despicable actions, a phrase used in jest sometimes when one does something funny to others, an idea.

It is a part of the driving force of the soul of all sentient life and the downfall of those same lives. Evil always corrupts the least expected being of a race. They rise over the rest of the beings and rule them all with an iron fist and fear.

But just what is Evil? Evil is many things that cannot be explained in any shape or form. At least, not in mere words and expressions can best describe the awesome force that Evil truly is. It hides in plain sight and joins the light in an attempt to eat it from the inside out. It alters the innocent and makes the guilty indulge in their pleasure.

Many have aligned with Darkness as a way to try and give Evil a face. Sadly, this is not true. Evil comes in many faces and it hides amongst the Light; the people who are good never truly know how close to evil they are.

That is how my people worked; they allowed Evil to infiltrate the government leading to corruption and power struggles within the government. Massive build up of arms to try and get ahead of the other nations. Fools, the lot of them to believe that they had been one step ahead of the other nations when in reality, they were several steps behind. The other nations had surpassed them in terms of weaponry and arms.

It was this idea that had led to a great amount of Wars that plagued my kind for well over hundreds of years. From the day we managed to learn how to use tools to the last day my kind used the weapons of mass eradication to end our reign of this world, war had been ruled by Evil dressed as good.

This ultimately led to the final war of my people; the third world war.

It had been…disastrous.

The capture of every major religious sect - Judaism, Islam, Christianity, and believers in Darwinism were rounded up and taken to several camps where they were tortured, experimented on, disemboweled, and cut up to serve as meat for the troops.

There were other captures too. Political, truth, and espionage captures; no one was safe. Ah, those were the best years of my young life. Until they targeted my family, that was their biggest mistake of their life. When the bombs went off and when the dust had settled, I took over.

Some tried to justify their Evil actions for some greater purpose – a Greater good if you will for that fatal war. Sadly, this is still evil just disguised as Good. I punished them for their so-called reasons by inflicting the same things that they had done to their children…and made them watch.

I am now the last of my kind, immortal due to something in my genes, trapped in an everlasting body and a never-ending burning of hate; hate at the gods who laugh at my plight, hate at those who have forgotten my race, hate at those who fail to understand Evil. But ultimately, I hated myself for believing that I could undo my kind’s curse, my lot of life, my shame.

Now, I embraced my nature, my dead race’s way. What was once my grief and shame, has now become my joy and pride.
Who am I, you the one who reads this ask? It is simple. I am Evil made flesh, rage became my soul, and darkness became my mind.

I am the Overlord, the last of the human race. I am the one who conquered the realms. Who laid waste to the illusion of peace and good, shackled freedom, and re-leased the titan of war! I ruled the realms for close to thirty thousand years with an iron fist!
All who was under my rule knew fear and awe at my powers with the dark forces. I knew the most forbidden of spells; the powers to create matter from mere emptiness, the power to change anything I wished, and the most fearsome power of all; the power to destroy anything I willed. These forbidden arts were mine and mine alone to command.

But I forgot the saying my family always said before their…passing. “Power corrupts but absolute power corrupts absolutely.” I became corrupted by my power and lust for more. I descended into madness and in that madness; I released my monster before falling to those…ALICORNS!

Yes, those beings of purity and goodness. After they had defeated my creation, a being of chaos that I called Draco-equines, who had later turned on me, they turned their gaze to my rapidly expanding empire. Fighting for over a decade, they managed to confront me in my tower with my oldest friend. Using a force of power called the Elements of Harmony they stripped my body of my soul and sealed it into this black crystal. Incidentally, the elements had caused my warriors to fall into deep slumber.
But they underestimated my power, my desire, and my ferocity. From that same crystal, I whispered and corrupted a young mind that was under the elder’s tutelage to seek out the black arts. I chortled in my prison as they were forced to banish Sombra. But I had him prepare for this; he had taken the spell I had given him to bind the empire to him so that if something happened to him, he would take it with him.

In the aftermath, I had enough power to speak to the two and I gave them a chilling message.

When the Mare of the Night returns and is defeated, when the Dragon of Disharmony returns to stone, and when the Empire of Crystal returns and its emperor defeated, when these three forces of Darkness have waxed full, I will return and reclaim my throne of power and destroy anyone who dares get in my way.

Drained of the last bit of my power, I fell into a sleep with the feelings of cold dread of the two alicorns warming my cold, dead heart.

For Evil always finds a way.

Author's Note

First chapter and First story here on Fimfiction. Hope that I can give you all a wild ride through this! I know I am excited for this.

Deal with a Devil
View Online

Return of Evil

Deal with a Devil

Author's Note

BWAHAHAHAHA! Oh man, this was a riot to make. Also, Be aware when you click on that link, it can and will lead to bleeding eardrums as it is meant to show that Discord isn't even immune to anything. So, the next chapter has the Overlord facing a VERY dark part of the Brony fandom. What it is, well, I'll leave to your imagination though I think a lot of you will get it. Peace out!

Deal with a Devil

The solar and lunar princesses of Equestria were pacing the throne room. Why? Simple; an ambassador of Prance were coming to meet with them to get some aide in taking back Prance from the new 'liberator', the Overlord. They were just waiting on their new fourth princess to join them. The doors to their room opened and two guards brought seven figures in. Celestia smiled at them as the six bowed behind her faithful student. The others smiled to at the princess of friendship. Luna spied a book at the side of the lavender pony's side and gave out a strangled gasp making the visitors all look at her. She blushed though her dark blue pelt covered it and she acted as if she was coughing.

“Apologies...” She coughed out. “Parasprite flew into my mouth.”

They all shot sympathetic looks at the Lunar princess as Celestia sat down.

“Twilight, thank you for coming so swiftly. The Ambassador of Prance are coming to discuss terms for aid against the Overlord.” Celestia explained making Luna roll her eyes.

'Though I believe it is for the best. Neighpolean was a short idiot who got in over his head.' Luna thought as she sat down. Aloud, she explained. “They, the ambassadors have made...concessions...in order to meet with us.”

This made the girls all look at the two with confusion.

“Concessions, Luna?” Twilight asked. “What kind?”

All Luna did was pull out three sets of dresses that made Rarity faint, Fluttershy to blush scarlet, Rainbow to start laughing, Applejack to hide her face behind her Stetson hat, Pinkie Pie to cover her mouth, and Spike to turn around fast so he could control his nosebleed. Twilight's left eye twitched at the sight of the 'clothes'.

“R-really?” She grounded out making Celestia and Luna nod.

“Yes...”

Twilight just looked at her friends and assistant with a smile...that was WAY to big. They got the message and beat a hasty retreat to the doors, which were slammed shut by Spike. The group told the guards NOT to peek before they hit the town. Twilight looked at her mentors after her friends had left, both of who were also wearing uncomfortable looks.

“Let's...let's just get this over with.”

MLPOV

Gem Swine walked into the atrium of the throne with his guards at his back. Swine was a heavy set unicorn stallion in his fifties, dressed in fine silk robes, sweating profusely as he waddled in, his hairline nearly gone save for a small patch in the middle like an island. He bowed before the trio of Equestrian princesses who returned the bow. He stood up and drunk in the sight of them in the things called 'bikinis' made by the twins Flim and Flam. Truly, they were geniuses.

“Greetings, princesses of Equestria. I have come on...”

The three could only put on plastic grins as they listened to the high droning voice of the delegate explain the situation in Prance.

MLPOV

The reconstruction of Paris was going well. The poor, despite being poor, had a variety of skills ranging from metal working to carpentry. The Overlord was watching them bring this ruin of his own making back to life. He too helped in his own regards, both by himself and the minions. Gilda had found where the children were and they had rushed to free them from the dark, dank dungeons that Neighpolean and his nobles had put them in. After shattering the hinges of cell doors, the parents were brought to dungeons and the imprisoned children were returned to their happily weeping parents. Though he had a heavy heart when he saw several parents looking for their kids...and not find them. It made him sad that the life that had just begun was taken before its time. He could offer the chance for closure though. So with the help of his minions, he tortured the rest of the nobles to figure out what had happen to the kids.

Many of them were at first defiant, but after some had been whispered to for several long minutes, they started to spill the beans, each one terrified beyond understanding. They told how many of the children were used as servants, maids, cooks, cleaners, basic stuff really. It was only after he discovered somethings that made his spine chill, he turned them over to the waiting parents outside.

“I'm done with these pieces of filth...have at them and at least give your children eternal peace in the next world...”

The dark king didn't need to say any more as the mothers rushed in like an Ursa Major and the fathers following just as pissed as a Chimera. He walked away from the screams of fear from the nobles and the roars of grief and rage from the families. It was at this time that he was approached by a unicorn with a four leaf clover on his flank for his CM.

“Sire...I know this isn't my place but...well, damn it all, we want you to be our ambassador to the other nations.”
This sent the Overlord for a loop.

“Oh? But surely there are more qualified for the position other then me, Lucky. I'm just someone who wanted to help you and regain a heirloom of mine.”

Lucky shook his head at the humbleness of the Overlord.

“True, but you don't sugarcoat things, sire. You tell it like it is to the other parties.” Lucky said making the Overlord nod in acknowledgement.

“You do bring up a point,” He said aloud as he thought on it.On one hand, he would have the means to go exploring and the resources to try and find more of his artifacts. But on the other, he'd have to curtail his conquering of the other countries until this country got on its feet again. He weighed each one carefully as another unicorn stallion raced up.

“Sir, we've just got word, an ambassador was sent to Equestria mere hours before our strike.”

This brought the dark king out of his thoughts as he turned to the messenger.

“Who?”

“A stallion by the name of Gem Swine sire...He...he was responsible for the taking of Lucky's wife and daughter.”

That made the Overlord look at Lucky and he made up his mind. He was going to get Lucky closure one way or another and if he had to do it as an Ambassador, then so be it.

“Lucky, you are with me. I'm taking on the role of Ambassador. We head for Canterlot within the hour. Get everything around...hurry!”

Lucky nodded and rushed off as the Overlord went about helping in the reconstruction and learn the grievances of the populace as to levy against this Gem Swine.

MLPOV

Swine had explained the situation to the three bikini clad princesses. The Overlord had killed the ruling ponies using a very obscure spell and had the entire country gripped in his iron gauntlet. Prance wanted at least thirty legions of Equestria's guard making Luna scowl while Twilight looked flabbergasted. Celestia was quietly thinking over the proposal when Twilight took the initiative.

“What would Equestria gain from this alliance to Prance, Ambassador Gem? Exports? Trade rights?”

Gem looked at the new princess with mixed look of disgust and lust before he spoke.

“Equestria would be known as the only ally that Prance has ever had. That I think is fair enough for the legions.”

Twilight looked ready to explode but it was only the presence of Celestia and Luna that stayed her hand. Celestia too looked annoyed but she considered it a small price to pay to stop the Overlord.

“Very well, Equestria accepts the terms. Does Prance?” She asked the ambassador who grinned at the acceptance.

“Prance...”

Gem started when the doors were blown open and a figure in metal walked in with several smaller imps and another stallion dressed in a ragged tweed jacket. The room boomed with his annoyed voice.

“Does NOT accept.”

Celestia went three shades of red and white all at once; the paleness at the fear of the Overlord in the palace here and the red since she was wearing such a revealing article of clothing. Luna felt the same as her sister while Twilight was just scared. Gem Swine looked livid at the interruption.

“Who are you sir?! I am here on important business for Emperor Neighpolean to get aid to stop the fiend called the Overlord!” Gem barked making the metal figure laugh.

“I am the new ambassador, the Overlord, here to plead Prance's case to Equestria and arrest you for crimes against her people.” The Overlord snarled before looking to the three Alicorns. “Celestia, Luna, Newcomer. It's good to see you two again, and a pleasure to meet you, newcomer.”

Gem gasped as he was told whom he was speaking too, but he went on the offense after getting over the shock.

“With the might of Equestrian ponies we shall crush your tiny empire to dust and scatter them to the winds!”

“Nine hundred and fifteen...” The Overlord mumbled as he looked at Celestia and nodded in approval.

“We shall show you how puny and insignificant you truly are...”

“One thousand and nineteen...” He said again in a daze as Celestia squirmed in her seat from the gaze of her former love and let several naughtier thoughts enter his mind. Gem Swine looked at the metal figure with a confused and angered look at being ignored. He was from a noble house!

“What are you doing?”

The Overlord seemed startled out of his musings and he laughed as he turned from Celestia.

“Oh don't mind the numbers...I've started to keep track of the number of speeches I heard from years past from other forms of resistance.”

Gem's face got puce fast before he bellowed out something in Prench, making Luna and Celestia choke on their own spit at the insult. The Overlord just burst into laughter for several minutes before calming down and looking at Gem.

“Five.” The Overlord said making Gem scream in rage and fire off a spell.

Celestia and Luna couldn't warn the Overlord in time as the spell left the horn. The Overlord was not alone, however; a small blue figure in leather and bone armor ran, jumped up and flew into the path of the spell. The blast struck it dead center and it yelped as it fell to the ground, a large blue skull forming over it. The blue minion looked at the Overlord with a sad grin before the skull vanished along with the body. Gem swine took no heed of the now black aura around the Overlord. He opened his mouth to speak when he was slammed in the face by the fist of the dark king.

“You just killed Bilbo...That was a VERY piss poor mistake.”
Celestia froze hearing the name. She...she had named that Blue Minion in her youth due to it constantly entertaining her and making her laugh. She however stood and her horn glowed yellow stopping the fist again.

“As...as much as I should let Prance deal with this, I'm afraid he has come seeking aslyum.” Celestia said in a tone that booked no argument making the Overlord scoff as he looked at Celestia.

“And you say I'm heartless.”

Twilight took that chance to pipe up much to Luna's horror and Celestia's dread. She marched right down and got in the face of the Tyrant making Luna squeak in terror, her own horn sparking as she all but shouted at him.

“Big words coming from someone who betrayed Celestia's trust and LOVE.”

The silence was so thick, the Overlord could have cut it with his gauntlets. He looked at the Velvet mare before turning on Celestia and spoke in a cold, unemotional tone.

“I will ask him one question; one. It will done with a Truth Rune Array so that he may not hide the truth. I know you still have it since it was one of my gifts to you. I want this DAUGHTER of yours, Tia, to know just what it is she's signing Equestria up for.”

Luna heard the pain in his voice, though he hid it well when he said daughter. Celestia didn't just hear it, she felt it. It made her own heart clench in pain and she fought hard against the tears that threatened to spill over. With a nod to a guard, who left the room only to return moments later with a scroll. The scroll was past off to Twilight who read its contents. Once she was done reading, she commenced the writing of the rune around Gem Swine. The Overlord's voice didn't so much as exit his helmet until the rune was checked for any errors; when none were found, he spoke.

“Excellent,” He boomed making everyone start in a moment of fright. The hellish red eyes met the smug ones of Twilight before turning to Gem Swine. “What is your name?

Gem Swine opened his mouth to lie but before he could, the Rune array glowed white and his eyes glazed over. He spoke in a calm, airy tone.

"Gem Swine."

The Overlord nodded before asking another of the primary questions to make sure the rune was working correctly.

"When is your date of Birth?"

"Nineteenth day of Midsummer."

The Overlord was very pleased; the rune was working to perfection. Now...to make the Daughter of Celestia realize just what she was going to sign Equestria up for if they accept Gem Swine's Asylum.

"What were the parties that the Nobles of Prance held in regards to the taken children of the Poor District?”

“We gathered to have a taste of the flesh so we can cull the poor population. I find that stallion flesh is best when it is marinated in white spritzer wine and cooked alive. The flesh of a mares is best served raw with 67 BE red wine.” Gem answered.

Celestia gave a strangled gasp, Luna's jaw dropped in stunned shock, and Twilight suddenly lost her smug look, ran over to a nearby trashcan and began puking. Even the guards dropped their lances in shock at the answer given and could only stare at Gem in abject horror and disgust. The Overlord pressed onto the second question before anyone of them could recover.

“And how young are these stallions and mares?”

Gem seemed to try and resist the urge to speak if his sweating, tense stance, and wide eyed look was anything to go by. But when the rune flashed white again, he lost his tense stance and replied in the same calm, airy tome.

“Around five to 10 years of age...”

The silence was so deafening one could hear the dead fart. Celestia's eyes were wide and unbelieving, Twilight's pelt had gone from lavender to white and the puking increased and Luna...her entire visage was LOATHING. She had always loved children before and even when she had fallen. In fact, it was because of her that places like Manehatten and New Yolk were realities, many of the orphans she had spirited away the first Nightmare Night had a hand in founding them. For Gem Swine and the other Prench nobles to do this...it really shook her hackles up.

“THOU HAST BEEN LYING TO OUR FACES! THOU SAY YOU NEEDTH AIDE WHEN YOU SIMPLY WISH TO KEEP YOUR WAY OF LIFE!” Luna bellowed in the Royal voice making Celestia and Twilight jump. “WE SAY THAT THOU SHOULD BE FLOGGED AND HANGED FOR THIS TRAVESTY!”

Celestia took over then to prevent her sister from destroying him and reap further guilt onto her already tortured soul.

“We cannot Luna...he holds diplomatic immunity from ANY crime.” Celestia said with no hint of disgust in her voice making Gem praise any power above. Funny thing about praising higher powers...it always comes back to bite you in the ass.

“Perhaps in Equestira, Celestia, but Prance says differently. Gem is to be brought back to the new government and put on trial. Not just he, but the rest of the nobility as well. I expect them to be on the ends of pikes in the matter of days...provided you deny him his aslyum.”

Gem looked afraid at the proclamation as he looked at Celestia. The Princess of the sun looked at the profusely sweating stallion before looking at the Overlord and nodded. Gem began to scream obscenity in Prench at the Princesses which made the Overlord summoned some brown Minions and pointed at Gem Swine.

“Take him away!”

The small force of Minions marched in, surrounded the pudgy and still screaming stallion before marching away with the dead stallion walking in tow. The Overlord looked up at the trio and bowed.

“Forgive Prance for her slights your majesties. Shall we resume negotiations for raw materials tomorrow after more...” The Overlord chanced another look up. “Appropriate attire is chosen for such an event?”

Celestia wasn't one to waste an opportunity. She shook off the horror that she had just found out and agreed to the terms, keeping her sister and student’s mouths shut in a golden glow. She had to know what the Overlord was planning. The Overlord bowed again, waited until Celestia summoned a guard, was informed of where he was staying, left the room, and headed for the given suite. After the door shut, Celestia released the two's mouths.

“Princess...what the hay was that all about?!” Twilight demanded.

“Indeed, Sister. I think seeing your former flame again has clouded your mind.” Luna said as she crossed her arms.

Celestia glared at Luna and turned to deny her no doubt shell shocked student. She was stunned when she saw Twilight looking at her unexpectedly.

“It was true? You and this Overlord...dated?” Twilight said as she too crossed her arms.

Celestia wasn't easily cowed but the glares made her shrink some like a little filly who had stolen all but one of the cookies from the cookie jar. But the most burning question on her mind was...

“How did you find out, Twilight?” Celestia asked.

The lavender Alicorn pulled out a book and Celestia's breath hitched; her more personal diary. She had breifly wondered where she had put that but then recalled her sister's insanity into Nightmare moon and well...you get the picture. She hung her head as her well kept secret was found out and looked at Twilight with determination hiding the trembling.

“Yes, we dated Twilight but that was long, long ago.” She said before turning to Luna. “No sister, he being here has not addled my mind. I want to find out his plans...and you being the princess of the Dream realm, you can enter his mind...alongside Discord. Find out his plans...and then report back.”

Luna didn't think for one second that Celestia was unaffected by the presence of the Overlord but she had to admit the plan was a good one. She gave an affirmative as she left the room to prepare for the night and to alert Discord. Twilight looked at her teacher.

“Celestia, the others are here. Just say the word and we can blast him back to the earth.” Twilight said with venom in her voice.

Celestia looked at her student with alarm before shaking her head; she was young and impulsive. She did not yet know the political ramifications yet, but Celestia would inform her AFTER today.

“It is not easy Twilight,” She said sadly. “If the new form of Prance's government gets wind of the attack, then we risk our own allies turning on us. I'm sorry, my faithful student, but there is nothing we can do here now...we simply must wait.”

With that, Celestia left the room, not telling her former student the REAL reason for the elements and her wanting to have a hot, hot, HOT shower after that meeting with Gem Swine followed by a VERY cold one for seeing the Overlord again being stronger then normal. Twlight, on the other hand, just scowled.

There is a way to beat him...and the Elements are the key. She thought as she began to form a plan.

MLPOV

As the day turned to night, unseen by Celestia and Luna's guards were several small figures with brightly glowing eyes. They stole past the alert guards without a sound, the minions having discarded their armaments to get speed and silence. They were the elites of the Minions and were trusted by the Overlord himself to do any job, any location. Their current mission? Raid the room that had the most security other then Luna's and Celestia's rooms. The room had been spotted by the Overlord as they had marched to the throne room to take Gem Swine and he gave a mental command to Gnarl to send his elites. Gnarl took note of the location and scrambled the mentioned minions.
Now here they were at the twilight hour where the day and the night were one.

They managed to break in by going not below, but above. After making a new hole in the wall and ceiling, they dropped down into the room, the guards none the wiser of the theft going on. They looked around in awe; the room was covered from wall to wall with various totems, tomes of ancient curses long lost, armor, weapons, and paintings. Paintings that showed a younger looking Overlord and Celestia, posing side by side as the lovers they once were. The minions hurried to the center of the room, each one taking out several white rune stones; the group placed them in a circle and channeled some magic through the runes.

The white stones glowed as electricity sparked around the stones before a large blue portal appeared on the floor. Gnarl's voice carried through in excitement.

“Huh, it worked. I owe Nerf some Dung beetles. Alright you sorry excuses, get those artifacts in here pronto! I don't know how long we have what with the master distracting Luna! Chop, chop!” Gnarl snarled.

The elites moved at lightning speed, running around grabbing the old armor, the tomes, the totems, weapons, and portraits. They took the items they had grabbed and tossed them into the blue portal before running back for another item. This continued for well over two hours before the last item, a painting of Celestia in a scandalous pose, was sent through. After that item was in place, the minions rushed through the make-shift portal. One green remained behind to carry out his other missions; trigger the alarm after his master left and get something off of Celestia. Gnarl returned the salute before the portal closed and the stones turned to dust. The green cloaked and waited for the signal that would come.

MLPOV

While the elites were robbing Celestia and Luna blind, the Overlord was slumbering deeply in the given room, his armor off to the side on a dummy. As he slept, he dreamed; he dreamed of Celestia in the bikini that he had seen on her earlier that day and he was enjoying it thoroughly. It soon changed to his inner sanctum of his mind, a long hallway of doors as his mental defenses tripped as he felt two foreign beings within his mind. As he stuck to the darker realms, his subconscious, he spied Luna and Discord. Discord was looking around in awe at the chamber.

“Jeez, I thought Twilight was a nutcase. My former creator is a different kind all together.” Discord said as he looked a black door with several chains and locks on it. He backed up quickly when he heard the door actually growl at him. What kind of defense was that?!

“Indeed...hurry Discord, we must try and find his planning room.” Luna said. “You shall take the right while I will take the left. Be careful, who knows what lurks behind these doors.”

Discord gave a salute and started his search, skipping every door and opening the ones he liked based on their color, their wood work, their size, their decorations or the number of wood grains it had. Luna was much more through, checking each door she could check, any locked doors she left alone. They were no doubt tied to the Overlord's subconscious and alert him to the intruders in his head. Discord came across a brightly pink door with polka dots for a color scheme. He gripped the knob of the door and opened it. There was a bright white light that encompassed Discord.

He was then greeted to the most horrendous sound ever heard. He grabbed his ears and screamed loudly though it was still drowned out from the music...if it could be called that. The horrible noise entered his bones and brain, scratching up the insides of his soul. He fell on his back, his body twitching wildly and foam leaking from his mouth as the door closed with a loud slam. Luna heard the echoing slam as she found the door to the point of meeting with her and Celestia. She flew back with haste and saw Discord having a seizure.

“DISCORD!” She shouted in fear as she knelt down beside him taking great care not to agitate him. “What spell did this to you?”

Discord couldn't answer as he just stayed limp, his gaze unblinking with foam dribbling out the side of his mouth. Luna sighed but the mission was far too important. She teleported Discord's mind out and continued on her own, opening doors and avoiding the more dangerous ones. After what seemed hours, Luna came across a unlocked door. After checking the mental lock and finding no alarms, she opened it and was treated to the sight of a small office with a green shade for a lamp, a mahogany desk, a Victorian high back chair and a odd looking device on the desk. Luna headed for the desk and the odd machine, checked it over for any traps. Finding none, she sat down and gazed at the machine. The machine was in three parts she could see; a screen of some sort, a board with several letters that originated from the Overlord's time, and a high back tower. Luna recalled the time that the Overlord mentioned something about 'come-up-putters' though he was very vague about their actions he gave great detail of what made them up; a tower, a board and a screen.

Luna sat there for several minutes trying to figure what next to do. Obviously, the Overlord kept his plans and schemes here but how did she go about accessing the thing?

“Well for one, you can try turning the power on.” Came the whisper behind her making her whinny in surprise and leap off the chair.

The Overlord's laughter echoed all around her, but it was not a mocking laughter that he was more infamous for. Rather how one would laugh at a successful prank being pulled off on an unsuspecting victim. Luna stilled her rapidly beating heart before glaring at the open air of the mind.

“Stop laughing, Overlord and show yourself!”

“As you wish.” The Overlord's voice replied before he fully materialized in front of Luna and with him, a picture of the recent scare.

Luna stared at the photo; it showed her leaping up from the chair, her hair all frazzled out and her eyes were wide with her mouth open in the whinny (which played too!) with her wings out and fluffed up. All in all, she looked utterly ridiculous. She couldn't help it; she found herself giggling at the sight of her scared out of her wits as her adrenaline wore off. The Overlord stood their with a grin of his own.

“There's the Lu I remember, laughing at all my pranks on mean old Sunny-side up.” The Overlord said with the first real smile he had for a LONG time. “So how have you been after returning?”

Luna got sober fast and she glared at the Overlord. This was an enemy of hers after all despite her history with him.

“I have been well.” She said tersely making the Overlord sigh.

“You really haven't forgiven me for the betrayal huh?”

Luna's comment at the question was quick, laced with venom and sarcasm.

“Gee, was I suppose to? You not only broke my heart, but you SHATTERED Tia's when you launched that attack thousand of years ago!”
The dark tyrant nodded as he winced. Luna took great pleasure seeing the wince.

“Indeed, I did. And I am sorry for that...”

This threw Luna for a loop. The Overlord? Apologizing? What had the world come to?

“Surprised at my apologizing?” The dark king asked, making the Lunar princess nod as she stared in confusion.

“What are you going on about?”

The Overlord wagged one of his metal clad fingers like he was scolding a filly for speaking out of turn at school. In retrospect, he was, not that he'd say that aloud. He was many things, but master of the dream realm he was not. The Only reason he wasn't currently babbling an incoherent buffoon was because this was his mind, trained by Luna to avoid all Dream Traps. Besides, he got a kick at playing as the deranged manic.

“Ah ah ah! That'd be telling. But I will say this, you returning, Discord's release, and Sombra's return are all connected.”

He said no more on the matter making Luna huff as she tried to pry more information out. Not getting another piece, she decided to figure out his plan by asking him directly.

"What are you planning? Another invasion?”

The question was met with a snigger.

“Maybe, maybe not. I find the game is much more fun if you can't predict your enemy's moves,” The Overlord drawled. “Because the only thing more dangerous then a foe you know...is a foe you know but can still surprise you. Helping Prance for example.”

That had thrown Luna for a loop now that she thought of it. In the past, the Overlord would have simply invaded and replaced the current ruler with himself. Yet he hadn't with Prance; instead he had helped the populace overthrow their king themselves, a compelete three-sixty from what he had done in the past! But that still begged the question why. It puzzled her to no end and if there was one she thing she loved and hated it was a puzzle. Right now, she couldn't see the reason or end game to helping Prance. So she settled for staring at the Overlord. That was another mistake.

"I know I'm handsome, Luna but you are still too young for me. Wait again for 500 years and maybe we can try it.”

Luna sputtered and gaped making the Overlord roar in laughter. She growled before she tried to punch him. The punch connected but it made Luna yelp in pain; she had forgotten how tough his mind self was and was now paying for it. This just made more laughter spill from the mouth of the dark tyrant. Luna rubbed her now sore knuckles before glaring.

“I will figure out what you are planning, Tyrant.” She snarled.

She left the room with the Overlord trailing behind her as she tore through the doors, searching for the plans. Each door did not yield what she wanted and there were some that that she wished she HADN'T open. The Overlord peeked into one and whistled.

“Forgot about that particular day. Damn, Tia and Glina could be very flexible when they wanted and when I was around.” He said as the three going at it made the entire tower rock back and forth with screams and moans echoing. Luna slammed it shut so hard that it made the Overlord flinch and grab his head. Luna glared at the dark king with a deep red face.

“Thou are hiding thou's plans! Where are they?” She snarled. “What is thy's purpose!?”

The doors all slid away like on a bullet train leaving the Overlord and Luna alone in a void showing unending sea of black and stars. The Overlord's eyes locked with Luna's and she could feel the grin behind the helmet.

“A purpose you say? That's the thing though isn't it? Is my purpose to bring about Evil and Death to the land of Peace and of Harmony?” The overlord said walking around the Alicorn of night. “Or is my Purpose to bring about a new form of Good? Nay...My purpose is...to be purposeless. I do this simply to do it. That is my purpose Luna. I don't have a plan, I don't need a plan. I just let the river flow and follow it then try to fight it.”

Luna gasped; this was not the answer she expected.

“But that...tis madness!”

The Overlord's laughter echoed in space as the stars slowly began to go out as the darkness moved like a wave. Luna knew that he was waking and that the eight hours were up that required him to sleep.

“No, Luna, tis Genius!” The Overlord said in a mock Canterlotian from ages past. “Madness is Genius and Genius madness. You know I never made a plan to follow through; follow blueprints, maybe, but never a well thought out plan. So...tell Tia my 'plans' though I have none. And tell her to lay off the cakes, I like her ass the way it is. It was wonderful to speak with you again, Lu.”

He then became serious as the darkness closed in on Luna. He cupped his hand around her cheek and made her look him dead in the eyes. When he spoke, the gentle tone held a chill.

“But ask yourself this when you see your sister again...why? Why didn't she take her responsibility for you and I seriously?”

With that, the final star exploded into light, blinding Luna as she was ejected out of the Overlord's mind as he woke.

MLPOV

Celestia looked at Luna in shock. The morning had dawned bright and clear, Celestia was proud of that, but the sullen look and comatose Discord, Luna had brought to her from her dream walk had dampened that tremendously. She and Luna were sitting on their thrones awaiting the Overlord, now dressed in their formal attire. Celestia wore her white dress with the sun emblem of her CM attached to the left shoulder strap. Luna wore a dark blue dress with the moon on her right shoulder strap as she told Celestia what she had found.

“No...no plan? But...That's not possible. He must be up to something...” Celestia said with a twitch in her eyes. “He's always planning.”

“Mayhaps the time he spent locked away has taken the last visages of his sanity.” Luna remarked ruefully and with pity. “You should have checked on him over the centuries...he deserved to be looked after.”

Celestia scowled at her sister who returned it with a cool gaze.

“I wouldn't give him the satisfaction nor was it my responsibility.” The sun princess declared making Luna scoff as the question the Overlord had asked become answered.

“Just like I wasn't a thousand years ago?”

That made Celestia snap her head at her sister, shocked. She opened her mouth, but words failed her. Luna huffed before sitting back as Twilight joined them and heard the last words from Luna.

“That's what I thought.”

Before Twilight could ask what that was all about, the doors opened to reveal the Overlord and the same middle aged stallion in ragged tweed shirt and pants with a four leaf clover for a CM. The two approached the throne and bowed to Celestia and Luna, both of which had cool looks. The Overlord straighten and wordlessly fished out a scroll from his side. He walked up to Luna and handed the scroll over. Luna took the scroll in her blue magic, unfurled it, and began to read it. With each passing moment, her eyes got wide and her jaw dropped. She looked at the Overlord and then at Lucky. She passed off the scroll to Celestia who repeated the same process, getting the same results. Twilight could only look between the group of two, feeling like a fly on the wall.

“This...this is too generous of you.” Luna spoke in a hoarse voice. “In exchange for the materials to rebuild and get your economy back, you just want to open trade with us with a down payment of your finest silks, wines, and gems all at a twenty five percent rate over the course of five years? Why?”

Lucky spoke up, nervous.

“O-our lord believes that since we are all starting with a clean slate, he feels that what better way to show that he is sincere, then to offer up the offered. B-but if it is too much, we can renegotiate.” Lucky explained. “As well as prove to be allies to you in case of war.”

The Overlord spoke up then as well further explaining.

“We know that most of the supplies we're asking for will hamper other business here in Canterlot and abroad. We don't want to short change the hard working ponies or cheat them out of the supplies they need. Fair is fair after all...you would know that, Celestia. You were FAIR to your sister.”

The way the Overlord put the emphasis on the word fair made Celestia's fur bristle and Luna to look down cast. Twilight pursed her lips in a straight line before looking at the two; something about the way that the Overlord said it just...made her feel something was off. She looked at Celestia, who looked at Luna. A silent conversation passed between the three of them and they all nodded.

“We find the terms...acceptable. We hereby accept the offer of Prance and approve of it.”

The trio signed the scroll making Lucky whoop and the Overlord to smile behind his helm. The scroll was copied and the original was given to the two while the three princesses took the copies. The Overlord summoned another minion, a blue, and gave it to him who saluted. Celestia recognized the blue as Bilbo and her jaw dropped in shcok; she had seen Bilbo killed by Gem, yet here he was, fine as a daisy! The Blue looked up and waved to Celestia before running out door, scroll in hand. The Overlord snickered at the gobsmacked expression on Celestia before looking at Lucky.

“We've been gone for too long. Come, we return to Prance.”

Lucky nodded eagerly and left the room the Overlord following, calling over his shoulder.

“Tia, you need to lay off the cake. I like your ass the way it is.”

Celestia blushed nuclear and gave out an indignant squawk making Luna giggle and Twilight's hair to spring out at hearing the words while the Overlord's laughter echoed in the halls.

Yep, it was good to be Evil.

MLPOV

The lone green minion felt a small vibration in its bones; it was the signal. His master was far enough away for the alarm to go off. The green hurried over to where the spell line was, tripped it, and stood perfectly still, going camo. The minion waited ten minutes before the doors to the room blew open , breaking the hinges and scattering the components of them as Celestia and Luna charging in, spells at the ready. They were soon joined by the guards who held their lances ready to skewer. The empty room that greeted them made both monarch's jaws drop.

“Tia...” Luna whispered in shock.

“He...oh, he has not lost his edge at all...” Celestia whispered in slight admiration as she relaxed her stance, standing tall and surveying the room. “But how'd they make off with the items?!”

The green minion stole under the guards, wove between Luna's legs, and got under Celestia's dress. With a deft flick, the green removed the item in question from Celestia's bottom and let them drop. The minion grabbed a screw and threw it at a far wall, making a noise in the otherwise quiet room. Luna, the guards, and Celestia all reacted by charging where the noise came from and dogpiled one another, Luna and Celestia thinking that they caught a minion while the guards were following their leaders. This led to them to make up the classic dust pile seen in old cartoons. The minion grinned as it made off with its prize, leaving the group to themselves. The green got to another emergency portal array and activated it with the final rune stone. He gave out a loud cry of joy as he jumped in, the portal closing and the stones destroying themselves.

MLPOV

The guards, Luna, and Celestia sat panting after the impromptu scuffle. They had no luck in catching a minion, just their own arms and legs. Celestia groaned as she sat up...and felt the cold of the floor on certain parts.

Cold!? But I was sure I was...Celestia thought in shock. As her mind process the new information, her eyes shrank to pinpricks and her jaw dropped as she came to one conclusion as she felt around her waist.

“He...I...How...No...Impossible...” She stammered making Luna look at her in confusion.

“Tia?” Luna asked seeing the shell shocked look of her sister. “What's wrong?”

Celestia didn't look at Luna, but she did speak...in the royal voice.

“HOW DID HE MAKE OFF WITH MY SECOND FAVORITE PAIR OF PANTIES?!”

Spike's origins
View Online

Return of Evil

Spike's origins

Two weeks ago – Grand Galloping Gala – Spike's side

Spike Solaris had returned to the Great Oaks library the night of the gala alone. Not standing the obvious flirting the nobles were doing with his friends and needing quiet place to think about the Overlord's words to him, he had caught an early train back to Ponyville. He had arrived back at his secondary home at the midnight hour and fell asleep.

The next morning, he got up, made breakfast for himself, sat down and began to eat. His first thoughts were turning to the words of the Overlord. What had the being meant when he said 'Forgive them, but never forget'. How could he do that? Wasn't forgetting part of forgiveness?

Spike shook his head, sighing. Maybe Twilight would know and would ask her once she got back. He continued eating his meal, but the thoughts still buzzed and hummed in his head.

MLPOV

Two weeks later

Spike hadn't thought of it after two weeks had passed. He didn't hear about the attack or of the subsequent coma the girls had fallen into from their strike. He just assumed that Twilight was introducing her friends to her family, Twilight Velvet of Clan Light and Night Shade of Clan Nocturne. Following that Twilight was no doubt showing them around the old neighborhood and all of her old haunts.

Right now, he was just working on dusting off the books and bookshelves of the library. Even though he was working, his mind still buzzed, not with questions, but scenarios.

The days of before he moved here to Ponyville, the adventures or misadventures he had, the ponies he had met and helped out on occasion, then interactions between him, his caretaker and her clique. That last line of thought made him pause.

He was no expert but wasn't friendship suppose to include more then just a group of five? He didn't count himself a member due to how often they left him behind or just flat out ignored him. The line of thought made him clench the handle of his duster tighter and tighter until it snapped with a loud crack.

Cursing, Spike tossed the ruined duster into the waste bin and began to hunt for another. He found it in the closet, grabbed it and left, a sudden knocking at the front door making him look confused.

“Just a second,” He shouted, placing the duster down and headed over to the door.

Opening it, he saw Stormfly and Lightning Fury, two of his mother's personal guards. Spike hastily stepped aside letting the two inside.

“Storm, Light, what's wrong? You didn't lose another bet with mom did you?” Spike asked, a little jovial at the sight of two of his old care takers when his mom was too busy with Twilight.

The two's faces broke out into a grin at hearing the dragon asked about their current losing streak of bets with his mother. Just as soon as it appeared though, the smiles vanished and the two got to business.

“Prince Spike Solaris, son of her majesty Celestia, we have come to escort you home to Canterlot.” Stormfly said, her face stony and voice chilling.

Already bells were going off in Spike's head. He knew his mother HATED using her title unless absolutely needed. He watched as Lightning pulled out a list and began pulling off books. Spike was tempted to stop him, but Stormfly placed a hand on his shoulder, stalling him.

“Spike, its on Celestia's orders. I know we're not making a whole lot of sense and you're confused as Tarturus right now, but I'll explain once you get packed.”

Hearing the promise, Spike nodded and quickly left the main foyer for his room. Gathering up his belongings, meager though they were, he put them all in a little rucksack and hurried down, shocking Stormfly.

“That was fast...” She commented.

“After my greed fiasco, I kinda want to keep my inner dragon in check.” Spike told her, giving her a pointed look. “Now what's going on and why are you taking Twilight's books?”

Stormfly sighed, sitting down in a chair.

“It all started with the Grand Galloping Gala...” She started.

MLPOV

Spike's jaw could not go any further then it had over the past hour. He knew that Twilight was trying to take down the Overlord before he launched a frontal assault on Equestria, but to attack him in a room full of foreign dignitaries? Even he knew that was political suicide on so many levels! He quickly connected the dots and looked at Stormfly.

“Mom stripped her of her titles didn't she? Twilight and the others got slammed hard in the punishment department.”

Stormfly nodded solemnly.

“Celestia has ordered we're to bring you back to the castle. She feels that she did you a grave disservice by placing you in Twilight's care and...wants to correct it.”

Spike frowned, somehow knowing that the Overlord had a hand in telling his mom about his situation. That brought up another question in his head; what was his connection to the Overlord and how was he involved with his mother?

Watching as Lightning loaded up the last of the books into a chariot, the two looked at Spike.

“Ready to go, Prince Spike?” Lightning asked, his deep tenor of a voice echoing.

Spike nodded, he needed answers and his mom had them.

MLPOV

Spike watched as Ponyville faded into the distance, looking a bit forlorn. Stormfly and Lightning sat next to the dragon, each one showing their own brand of upset. The two had guarded Twilight and Spike since they met so many years ago. They weren't friends by any means but they were kinda like those unseen cousins.

For them, Twilight's attack had really unnerved them as much as it did to Celestia. They didn't know the history of the Overlord and their Princess, but they knew that he was a being of the people, saving Prance and stopping an insidious plot to subjugate Equestria and her ponies.

Spike sighed, looking at the two.

“So...what have you two been up to?” Spike asked, his heart not really into it.

The two gave weak smiles.

“Oh you know, this and that. Trying to stop a certain someone from getting too out of control on his greed growth. Man, you really bulked up then.” Lightning said, trying to lighten the mood.

Much to his chagrin, the stallion was whacked upside the head by Stormfly.

“Ignore mister says whatever comes to his mind first. We've only had to put up with those annoying rich snobs.”

Hearing that made Spike smirk devilishly.

“The Nobles or their kids?”

The two guards' grins matched his own.

“Trick question. Isn't it, Stormy?”

“Very tricky question. I would say both, but they act so...like each other its hard to tell them apart.” Stormfly commented.

Lightning snorted, leaning back in a relaxed pose.

“Please, they got NOTHING on Bloody Blue.”

Hearing that nickname did it. Spike started cracking up.

“Oh man, I forgot about that twit! I avoided him at the last two Galas...and this one now that I think about it. Is it true that when the second Gala closed, he was found the next morning proudly running through the streets...without any clothing on?”

The image made Stormfly start giggling while Lightning smirked.

“Yeah, apparently he thought he was a Parasprite. He managed to eat through an entire restaurant before we got called in. It was so funny seeing him on the ground groaning from eating too much. You want to know something else? EVERYTHING on him was striped...like those kilts those Irish Ponies wear.”

Spike's jaw dropped.

“Even his-”

“BOTH of his horns.” Lightning said, the smirk never leaving.

Spike collapsed in laughter with Stormfly right there with him.

MLPOV

They soon arrived in Canterlot and got off their car, missing the now released and depressed mane six by five minutes. Storm and Lightning paused long enough to take Spike's things from the baggage, headed outside, and caught a cab. Once the bags were stored, they took their seats, heading toward the castle. Spike watched the city go by, his mind in a whirlwind.

So deep in thought, he didn't notice when they had pulled up to the main back entrance. More guards were there and escorted him to the main throne room. The guards threw open the door and stepped in.

“The Royal Prince, Spike Solaris, here to see her Majesty, Princess Celestia of Equestria.” A white guard announced to the sitting Princess who was looking over some paperwork.

Looking up, Spike saw his mother's eyes light up in delight at the seeing him. The look dropped slightly, but it returned, though Spike was briefly wondering why his mother acted like that.

The guards left, leaving the two. There was a flash of light and Spike was in his mother's hug, face buried in her neck and her chest pressing against his own. Automatically, he wrapped his arms around her back.

“Oh my son...forgive this old mule for sending you to Ponyville without consulting you first.” Celestia said, tears peeking out of her eyes.

“It's alright mom...” Spike started, but was cut off.

“No, its not alright!”

Celestia pulled back, holding Spike's shoulders at arm length.

“I shouldn't have just assumed, Spike, I've done that so much in the past and now that its all coming back to bite me in the flank; I assumed Luna would see reason when our people ignored her night, I assumed I could quell the desire of power in my former student Sunset, I assumed...I assumed so much and look at what's happened.” Celestia said bitterly.

“Aunt Luna's return...Discord's return, same with the Empire...Look, I'm not going to sugarcoat this, mom, you really have made an ass out yourself.” Spike said, gently taking her arms off his shoulders.

Celestia winced a little, giving a mock glare at Spike.

“You know sons are suppose to comfort their mothers when they mess up.”

Spike grinned.

“I'm not most sons and you are not most mothers. Yes, you assumed, yes, you made mistakes, but that just proves to me you're not the goddess everypony else seems to make you out to be. You're not perfect, but that's okay. Perfection is boring; look at Blueblood. He tries to be so perfect and he's as interesting as paint drying.”

Celestia gave a very unladylike snort of laughter at that. Spike, hearing that, pushed on, giving himself a high falsetto voice.

“Oh no! One of my strands of mane is out of place! Shall I tell you how it came to be like that?”

She lost it, giggling hysterically making Spike grin. The two headed for a nearby room, but they were stopped by the devil himself.

A white unicorn wearing a white coat and pants walked in, his golden mane glowing in the light and flowing. He took one look and gave a sniff.

“Auntie, what is that THING doing in the castle?” Blueblood simpered, making both Spike and Celestia cringe.

Spike was reminded of the fat pink unicorn from the Harry Trotter series with the way Blueblood talked. Celestia glared at her distant 'nephew' and she used the term VERY loosely and spoke in her authoritarian voice.

“Spike has returned home after the events of two weeks ago, Duke Blueblood. I have rescinded the legal care taking abilities from Twilight Sparkle of Clan Light and returned them to myself. I have neglected his training for too long in the arena of politics. Now, if you have important business OTHER then trying to have a statue of yourself erected in yet ANOTHER city, I must take my SON, the true HEIR to the throne to his old room. Good day.”

Celestia guided Spike away from the now fuming Duke and into the castle deep.

MLPOV

Once they were a few hallways and rooms away from the throne, Spike lost it. He fell to the ground laughing, his mother following right behind him.

“O-o-o-o-oh ma-a-a-an! Did you s-s-s-s-see his face? He looked like he was fed an extra sour lemon!” Spike crowed, wiping away a tear.

“I have waited a long time to do that, Spike. Far too long.”

Spike looked at his mother with a confused expression.

“How is it that he's related to you anyways?”

Celestia sighed, a green bottle flashing in front of her eyes and her nursing it.

“I got drunk as a skunk and had a wild time with a stallion who tried to get me back here to sleep it off. That's how Blueblood's line came to be by my own stupidity.”

Spike had a feeling he knew what it was that brought it about.

“Was it the Overlord's defeat?”

Hearing the name made Celestia wince and Spike knew he had hit the nail on the head.

“Mom, what is he to me? To you?”

Instead of answering, Celestia gave a plastic smile.

“Oh, we're here! Dinner will be served shortly so lets get something!” Celestia said in a rush, dragging Spike into the dining hall. He saw Discord talking with Luna about something before he popped off to either Fluttershy or his own home dimension. Luna smiled at seeing him and gave a curt nod.

“Hello, Nephew Spike. It's good to see you despite the circumstances.” Luna said.

Spike nodded, about to say something, but he was stopped when several ponies came in with various dishes. He watched as they piled his plate with various gems cooked into the food and some meat mixed in. Salivating at the sight, Spike began to dig in, as did his mother and aunt.

A sudden bang made the three pause and they looked up to see Blueblood saunter in snootily. Rolling his eyes, Spike went back to his meal. Taking his own seat, Blueblood ordered and sniffed at seeing Spike again.

“Aunties, why must this thing dine with us tonight? Beasts like him have no place at a dinner table.” The spoiled stallion simpered, making a sound worse then nails on a chalkboard.

Luna snarled, ready to take her butter knife and either jam it down the Duke's throat or shove it in a place where even Celestia's sun could shine. She was stilled not by Celestia, but by Spike.

“Well, that's why you need to leave your dog at home, Duke. Last I knew though, your dog was a female. I guess it takes a bitch to attract one.” Spike said, not looking at the assembled, lazily munching on a gem.

Celestia and Blueblood's jaws dropped wide while Luna had a wide ass smile on her face. The snort of laughter from one of the guards set her off, laughing loudly and falling to the floor. Celestia recovered, hiding her smile and glaring at Spike.

“Now, Spike, that is not proper prince behavior! Blueblood is not a bitch.” Celestia kindly said making Spike smirk.

“You're right, mom. He's not a bitch.”

Blueblood seemed to swell up with pride at that and Luna got herself back into her chair.

Though she was on the floor again, howling in laughter at Spike's next words.

“He's a right bastard.”

The duke let out a scream of fury that was stopped by a swift chop of the neck from a guard. Another pair grabbed the unconscious stallion and dragged him off. Celestia tittered in laughter and Spike smiled.

He loved hearing his mother laugh. His aunt managed to heave herself back onto the chair she was on, still snickering in laughter.

“Like father, Like Son methinks.” Luna chortled out.

Hearing that saying reminded Spike why he was here to begin with and turned to his mother who had resumed her eating. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, he would start the very painful process set before him.

“Hey mom?”

Looking up from her bowl of soup, Celestia crinkled her face indicating that she was asking 'what'?

Now or never for Spike.

“Whose my father?”

Silence was his answer.

Pure, unfettered silence.

Celestia had a look of horror on her face at the question and Luna looked alarmed, either at the question or the fact that Celestia had not even told Spike anything. Slowly, Celestia swallowed her meal. In a flash, she got up, quickly pulling Spike in a golden aura, much to his shock and confusion.

“Ohlookspikeitspastthehour,you'vehadalongdayletsgetyoutobed!” Celestia blabbered out, dragging Spike along.

“Sister, you should tell him that his father is-MMPH~!” Luna started but was cut off by a golden glow around her lips.

Spike could only stare at his mother in surprise. Why was she acting like this?

MLPOV

Two weeks later

Spike was growing annoyed with his mother. For two whole weeks, he had been hounding her about his father only to have her either stonewall his efforts, distract him with something trivial, throw Blueblood into his path (that one REALLY pissed him off), or just outright ignored him. He was about to confront his mother again today, but she had company.

Walking up to the door, he heard his mother's voice.

“I see...well, I cannot in good graces ignore the Trade Fair's original agreement or alter it to suit Equestria's need. I shall allow Twilight Sparkle to preside over the Trade Fair, but it will be her last act as a Princess of Equestria.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia. I'm upset too at what miss Sparkle pulled, but we will be accommodating to her and any that come with her. G'day.”

A olive colored stallion in a tweed coat and pants came out, not seeing Spike. As Spike was about to enter, he was stopped not by the guards, but by a lion's paw.

“Spike, old buddy! So this is where you are now.” Discord said, turning Spike away from the throne room.

Spike glared at Discord, but the spirit of Chaos simply shook his head. The two headed for an unused room and entered in. Closing the doors, Discord snapped his fingers, the lights turning on but they were all different colors. Spike saw his Aunt Luna sitting at a desk, holding a picture of some kind. With a sigh, the royal mare placed the photo down, showing a younger Luna with a figure in metal armor.

Spike gave a start realizing it was the Overlord.

“Ah, good, Discord didn't muck it up.” Luna said, not seeing Spike staring at the photo.

Discord gave a pout at hearing that.

“Aw, Lulu! When have I ever messed anything up?”

Spike gave a derisive snort making the two look at him.

“You want the lists or the books?”

Disocrd's jaw detached itself and dropped to the floor with a resounding clank while Luna roared with laughter at the witty retort from the Prince. Picking up his jaw and reattaching it, Discord shook his head.

“Wow, that cut me to the quick on that one. Anyways, Lulu here has something she must tell you.” Discord said, stepping aside to let Luna take the floor.

Spike watched the Princess of the night take a deep breath and square her shoulders. Stepping before Spike, she spoke in a low tone.

“You seek who your father is Spike. Well, I know who he is...not just Celestia. It's hard not to, you have his wit and sharp tongue.”

Spike grew frustrated and glared at Luna.

“Stop dancing around the issue and just tell me alright? I had it up to here with mom playing cloak and dagger with Twilight, don't you start too, Auntie Luna.” Spike snarled.

Backing up a bit in surprise, Luna nodded.

“Your father, Spike, is the Overlord.”

Spike's entire world stopped dead on its axis and before he knew it, darkness claimed his sight.

Author's Note

Hey all. This time, its on me. I let myself be distracted by other things, namely my digital copy of DragonBall Xenoverse 2. I don't know what it is with games like that, but I am addicted to them!

So anyways, Spike seems to be taking it well, he's not charging off to see his mother and demanding why he wasn't told right off the bat.

Now, see this?

*holds up MLP Canon*

This is pretty much what I am doing with various events in the show's timeline.

*Opens a window and tossed MLP Canon out of it.*

Next is that...Trade fair? All I recall is some little filly/colt wanting to trade a broken quill for Twilight's books. Then after that will be...well, I won't be torching the surprise for you.

See you all again soon. Hopefully.